Actions

Work Header

Alvin and the Chipmunks: Black Sun

Summary:

Alvin and the Chipmunks AU. They are all Seniors in High School here. Supernatural/Mythological/Fantasy elements based story here, originally from 2018.

Notes:

Check my Tumblr blog out for this story, will ya?

https://www.tumblr.com/blog/powerdownlobotomy

(See the end of the work for more notes.)

Chapter 1: Black Sun Part 1

Notes:

My Tumblr that correlates to Black Sun.

https://www.tumblr.com/blog/powerdownlobotomy

Chapter Text

𝘼𝙡𝙫𝙞𝙣 𝙖𝙣𝙙 𝙩𝙝𝙚 𝘾𝙝𝙞𝙥𝙢𝙪𝙣𝙠𝙨: 𝘽𝙡𝙖𝙘𝙠 𝙎𝙪𝙣

Part One: The Day It All Occurred

The infamous chipmunks from ALVINNNN! and the Chipmunks (2015-2023) but they're older now.

Character List:

Alvin: Same egotistical chipmunk, a little smarter than his show universe counterpart, though still nothing to be impressed with. Incredibly narcissistic like always.

Simon: Still intelligent, but a lot more indifferent and calculated. Could even be called cold, since he always prioritizes results from his projects over most things, but he still cares for those close to him. Suffers from mild narcissistic tendencies.

Theodore: A little more irritable than usual and jumpy, but still the same sweet chipmunk people know on the outside. He's a little unrestrained verbally when stuff gets to his head. Suffers from hidden anger issues, though even he's not aware of it.

Brittany: More insufferable than usual, sometimes even more cocky than Alvin, but knows when it's overbearing. A bit  narcissistic, but way less than Simon or Alvin.

Jeanette: Even more eco-friendly than usual, only agreed to help Simon because of the fact he had already done several projects with his intellect to help save the local environment from things such as air and water pollution, littering, etc. Still wary of this whole thing, and she seems to have some depression/self loathing like symptoms at times.


Eleanor: Indifferent, and seems a bit uncaring. Biggest on sports, almost as much as Alvin is. She's in this just for the fun of it, and seems to even like when stuff goes wrong because it's quote on quote "fun", but she will come to her senses when it's needed. Suffers from general apathy, which even she doesn't seem to like.

Dave: Not much changes personality wise, he's a bit more wary, but that's about it.

(Writer's Note: They're all in their last years of high school here, all six of them are Seniors.)







Part 1, The Day It All Occurred: "Conflagration"

(Alvin's POV)

It all began just like any usual ordinary day in this usual high school. I dragged myself through the suffering of all the classes I didn't care for (except for PE/Gym) because that's my strongest suit, after all, it's my last year in this stupid ass schooling system anyway, so why would or SHOULD I care, yeah? I totally wiped the floor with everyone else in dodgeball, even Theodore, who's had a recent streak of getting lucky, but I nailed him in the head point blank during it. Anyways, by the time everyone was home, Simon, the infamous four eyes (My God, he is SUCH a nerd, and that term is WAY past old), was doing something within the yard. Says it's some sort of dimensional traveler...whatever that is, but it sounds gas, (It's a term for something being good, before Simon or Jeanette jump me for using "improper grammar" for fuck's sake) so naturally, I'd have to go see what it is for myself, despite the annoyance of Theodore, and his stupid attempts to stop me.



Either way, I went to see, and boy, I wasn't wrong. Apparently Simon hadn't been doing this alone, it was a combined effort from Simon himself (physically building it) Jeanette (providing calculative measures for it as well as helping build it) and Eleanor (bringing enough materials and the right tools for this, makes sense, she's the strong one). It looked so goofy, but... it did look kind of cool at the same time. It was shaped like a giant glass cylinder, which was attached to what looked like a weird ass pulley system looking thing, which was also attached to a metal claw holding the cylinder up. On each side of it, there were some strange metal beams attached to the bottom of the cylinder on both sides, as if they were meant to spin like propellers or something. Of course, Simon, being the ever-loving buzzkill that he always has to be, almost immediately showed up in front of him (Jesus, I didn't even know he could move that fast.)



I'd been hoping to see what he was up to all this time, I did plan on leaving it alone, but now that I was here, I couldn't just turn tail and leave now, no way! Now, before you accuse me of being a nerdy bookworm or whatever it is, I'm not. I'm a guy with standards, and those standards mean that I have to be the one to see what all this interesting stuff even does first (because all three of them combined are boring as hell anyways). Strangely enough, Simon seemed oddly willing to test his new machine thing on me, despite slight protest from Jeanette at first, but her and Eleanor both shrugged it off and let it occur. Before I knew it, I was in the giant glass cylinder, and Eleanor had been at some control panel looking thing off to the side, and the three of them stood back. Lights turned on inside the cylinder over my head, and the two metal beams at the bottom outside the glass started spinning. (Huh, so I WAS right on what they were meant to do.)


Comes natural, I'm the best after all. Anyways, these spinning grew fast as the lights above me started to increase in intensity and flickered, while outside, electricity surging from a giant battery was being pumped into what seemed like a giant lamp. What I would have NEVER known though, that it was meant to fire off at me, (I figured that out really quickly), as the giant lamp's bulb extended into some ray gun looking structure, with a blue light at the light part. This thing started to get me panicking, if I'm dying from something, I do NOT want it to be Simon's stupid ass experiments. Can't even have been something badass like a firefight, nope. Anyways, but by this time, Simon was just watching, stoic, Eleanor looked indifferent and so did Jeanette as well, strangely enough. The lights above me were almost blinding, and the blue light had fired off, bathing the glass cylinder in a blue light that was so bright it hurt to even uncover my eyes with my hands, and then...it went quiet.


(Simon's POV)

The conflagration beam worked flawlessly, or at least, I had thought that it did. Of course, Alvin did start seeming stressed and panicked once the lamp unfolded into the beam and was charging up, but hey, who wouldn't be? (Least I'm not in there, like his truly, our dumbass in red.) These sort of creations will instill fear in their power and my intellectual capabilities. Although the beam was working as intended, the stasis chamber, or just "the glass cylinder" as Alvin's stupid lower echelon would refer to it as, was slightly cracking under pressure. That couldn't be right, I and Eleanor reinforced it with three layers of fiberglass and a steel alloy, so what was going on? That's when it hit me, the control module Eleanor was at was stating energy output readings of "125 percent." (Holy hell, that was way too much for anything to handle! Unless we want to shut the entire township down.) Eleanor tried to shut it down midway, but all that did was make it even worse.

C R A C K !

A sickening cracking sound was heard on the left side of the stasis chamber. All three fiberglass layers had cracked open, letting the stagnant energy leak out of the lights into the air where we all were. No no no! This was going wrong, (and for once, it's MY fault?) Not only that, did I...kill Alvin-? The crack grew bigger until, the blue conflagration beam fired off, and all I heard was a loud shattering sound of glass, probably from the stasis chamber, before all of us were blinded with a giant blue light, and then...it went silent, too silent. I couldn't see anything, it was just...pure blackness. Was I dead? I couldn't hear or feel anything either alongside being unable to see. I for sure thought I was dead, maybe this was some sort of divine intervention for messing with the laws of physics through my creations, I thought...or maybe it was karma for dragging Alvin into this with no idea of what would occur. Alvin, was he alright? Or...was he even still intact here..? The thought left a horrible sinking feeling in my mind, I didn't want to wake up having killed Alvin, if I even WAS still alive, that is...

(Jeanette's POV)

IT WORKED! Well, I figured it would have worked, seeing how ecstatic Simon was to finally finish this project of his. I mean, I only agreed to help him BECAUSE his machines and creations, as stupidly risky as they were...well, they did stop a logging spree, sewage dumping in a river, and at one point helped clear the air up in the suburban areas, so I was kind of OBLIGATED to help out with this, I knew even if I didn't, he'd get Eleanor into this either way, and well, he'd get it up and running within no time. I did help put this together, though I was more the brains of this, look, Simon, he's a smart guy, for sure, unparalleled in this day and age with what he can do putting his mind to stuff. But really, he can't do it ALL, his ego sort of...gets in the way?

(I hope he doesn't know that I said that-) either way, I was the one writing and sometimes correcting his formulas in the "testing" or the writing phase of this whole thing, and well, between me writing, Simon building, and Eleanor's supplying, it paid off. At least...until the conflagration beam started going, I mean, it worked fine! But, the fiberglass and the metal we used...wasn't strong enough. Really, I was more concerned for Alvin, he looked fine at first but, he looked terrified seeing the beam charge up, and I think he may or may not have heard the glass crack, because he looked deathly afraid now. I did want to go help him, but with Eleanor and Simon wanting this to go down, I couldn't really do much, so I waited. I could tell Simon noticed the failing too, because he looked incredibly off now with the glass cracking, and well, after that...the stasis container just went-

C R A C K !

And then a whirring sound, before the whole thing shattered once the blue colored conflagration beam fired off. I knew for sure if we got out of this, Dave would lose his mind, but, once the beam fired, I heard a loud shattering sound, a gust of hot wind, burning hot, like fuck, it actually HURT. I wanted to scream, but I didn't have time to, before I felt myself get the wind knocked out of me, and then...it was quiet! So quiet, in fact, I could only hear myself thinking, I wasn't even sure if well...my heart was even BEATING anymore, but I wouldn't be able to check for that. I couldn't move, or see, it's just pure darkness here...wherever HERE is, or if I'm dead or not. If I am dead, at least my idiocy won't plague the world, I guess-? I was still worrying about everyone else and myself included, were they dead? Was I dead? I did feel some burning hot wind before I was knocked off my ass, so maybe we just died on impact with the conflagration beam colliding with the fiberglass which was breaking, but I'd have no way of being sure of that..

(Eleanor's POV)

This whole thing was a bit nerve wracking, (and honestly even more stupid and corny) but, it certainly beats the mundane boredom of what we do every day, school, sports, songs, home, etc. It does get a bit repetitive, does it not? I supplied most of the materials, items, tools and all that for Simon's little science fiction passion project, really I was doing this just cause, why the hell not? It's cool, and I get to do something else. Simon roped Alvin into this, which is funny, the life of the party, oh so arrogant and cool Alvin, is now the lab rat, subjected to being tested for this. Serves the dumb fuck right at times, I swear. Either way, once Alvin was in the glass container thing, or as Simon likes to nerd about and correct me with,"tHe sTaSiS ChAmBeR"wah wah wah,"I started this up and activated the rotary beams on the bottom. The spinning did kick up a nice breeze, if I will admit, but the lights were a bit not so easy on the eyes.

(At least I'm not Alvin in there.) Anyways, and in that blinding luminance, and speaking of Alvin, he looked all fine and dandy and stuff at the start, but I'm pretty sure we ALL heard the same thing: the cracking sound. Apparently when me and Simon layered and reinforced the fiberglass and steel metal alloy, we didn't do it all the way, and I remember bringing that up in my head while I read the control module's readings...holy hell, "125 Percent"?! That was way too much for this whole block to handle in power output, let alone one house or this one machine, so I tried using the kill switch lever, but since the conflagration beam had BEEN unfolded and charging up that sickeningly bright blue light, it wouldn't be stopped any time soon.

I was panicking inside, what if this ends up killing Alvin, or us as well? I can't afford to go to jail, or LOSE my family members now! (Yes, despite how much Alvin is a general pain in the ass, I don't want him to die now.) We didn't have time, I saw Simon starting to look panicked, same with Jeanette, but I had to stop her from running into the range, we can't have her run up and possibly get harmed as well, but it's not like it would have mattered now! The conflagration beam fired off, sending a bright blue beam that was too bright to watch even from behind the control module's shielding window. All I saw was the bright blue light, blinding me and the others, and a hot gust of wind that burned like hell for a second, before I flew backwards, I think I hit my head or whatever on the ground, because all I knew was that I was lights out immediately, and then, it was all silent.

Did I die? Did we all just die there? Well, if Simon's machine just killed us all, at least we went out with a bang, no? Literally. I did note that, well, I couldn't see, hear, or feel anything, it was just me within this silent darkness or whatever it was, just left to be able to only hear my own thoughts, and that's it. I hope that this wasn't what death was like, this would get BOR-RRING, and fast. Just thinking while you're in the dark for all eternity? No thanks! I'd take reincarnation or whatever the hell is after death, over this any day...

Chapter 2: Black Sun Part 2

Chapter Text

Character List:

Alvin: Same egotistical chipmunk, a little smarter than his show universe counterpart, though still nothing to be impressed with. Incredibly narcissistic like always.

Simon: Still intelligent, but a lot more indifferent and calculated. Could even be called cold, since he always prioritizes results from his projects over most things, but he still cares for those close to him. Suffers from mild narcissistic tendencies.

Theodore: A little more irritable than usual and jumpy, but still the same sweet chipmunk people know on the outside. He's a little unrestrained verbally when stuff gets to his head. Suffers from hidden anger issues, though even he's not aware of it.

Brittany: More insufferable than usual, sometimes even more cocky than Alvin, but knows when it's overbearing. A bit  narcissistic, but way less than Simon or Alvin.

Jeanette: Even more eco-friendly than usual, only agreed to help Simon because of the fact he had already done several projects with his intellect to help save the local environment from things such as air and water pollution, littering, etc. Still wary of this whole thing, and she seems to have some depression/self loathing like symptoms at times.


Eleanor: Indifferent, and seems a bit uncaring. Biggest on sports, almost as much as Alvin is. She's in this just for the fun of it, and seems to even like when stuff goes wrong because it's quote on quote "fun", but she will come to her senses when it's needed. Suffers from general apathy, which even she doesn't seem to like.

Dave: Not much changes personality wise, he's a bit more wary, but that's about it.

(Writer's Note:  There is more frequent POV switching here now.)

Part 2, The Awakening

(Alvin/Simon/Jeanette/Eleanor's POV)

(Alvin's POV) What in the name of...well let me not say that name. But what in the hell just happened...? The darkness and the silence went away, but- something feels off...I mean, I woke up, I'm glad, but like, where AM I? Something happened, I expected this, but...this doesn't look anything like the house at all...it's some sort of...giant field? Of grass, and just, that's it. I got up from the ground, I was so glad that I could see, hear, feel again, even if I didn't know where I or the others were, it was a literal breath of fresh air, at least I knew that I wasn't dead, thank fuck. But...on that note, where's everyone else...?

(Simon's POV) I stirred awake from the darkness of whatever that location was, and...I woke up staring up...at the sky. The blue sky, which looked like it was afternoon. Okay good, so it hadn't been that long, maybe we wouldn't be too badly off. Except that thought flew away the second I stood up. Are we in a damn field?! How? I knew that I made a dimensional traveler in the original plan for this machine...so I couldn't really be too surprised. Though still, nobody else was here except- Alvin! He's up a few feet ahead, so I didn't waste time, I sprinted over to him, and he looked at surprised as I was. I half expected him to be pissed at me for potentially killing him with my creation, but he just seemed...shaken, not in the sense of death, but more so because neither he or I knew where we were. After I made sure he was alright, we both looked around for Jeanette and Eleanor, if we were both here...wherever "HERE" was, then the two should be as well, right?

(Jeanette's POV) I already got up a while ago, so I'm not dead- (kind of a bummer), but also I'm glad that I'm not, because it means I can figure out what exactly just happened here...me and Eleanor woke up in this...grassy field looking area, nobody around besides us. I got Eleanor up, it looked like we're both fine, but Eleanor's got some sort of nasty burn looking mark on her hand. It's small, but it's not just nothing. Probably from the hot burning wind or something. We can get her treated for that later, once we figured out where we were, and where, well, the boys were. Me and Eleanor walked for a bit until we made out two small shapes in the distance, they looked like- was it Alvin and Simon over there?

(Eleanor's POV) We got up, yeah yeah, all that shit, but this burn mark, hurts like hell, but I'm not a weakling. I'll deal with it until we can figure out whatever happened to us, and well, where we and the other two are. Ow, this does hurt like hell though, not even a joking matter on that. Either way, I keep my face stoic so Jeanette doesn't freak out and think I'm dying or something, but, we do see two little shapes in the distance of the fields. It's easier for us, since we seem to be on a hill in the grassy field, so we're overlooking the field area below. I blinked, before I shouted out down to the two. Apparently, it was Alvin and Simon alright, because they started moving up the hill, at least until they got up here, and well, now we're all reunited, yay! Now we just don't know where we are, like, at ALL.

"So uh...what the hell just happened-?" Alvin was the first to speak up after catching up with Simon going uphill, looking stupid as always and readjusting his hat.

"If I KNEW what happened, I'd have said this already, wouldn't I?" Simon snapped back near instantly. Seems like he's not all too happy that his little project failed.

"Alright alright, calm your tits, jeez-" Alvin held his hands up in mock surrender before the both of them looked at me and Jeanette now.

"What? Simon's experimental thing broke down and nearly killed us all, so what? Normal Tuesday, am I right?" I responded sarcastically, to which Simon's face grimaced, yup, he's upset about that thing occurring, real nice ego shot to him there, huh?

"Whatever happened, it happened, okay-? But...where are we-?" Jeanette spoke while looking up at the sky. Didn't look too different from any other skies we've seen within our lives, which was only one, by the way.

I myself did have the right mind to check my phone, it said the time was 12:09 PM, which meant at least we're in the same time zone...but then, where ARE we anyways. I went to the phone's GPS tracking, maybe radar could help us figure out where we were, but when I got to it, it said nothing but a black screen with a red question mark. So that means we're somewhere with no radar coverage. Great. I turned my phone off and put it away, that'll be a dilemma to solve out later on, so now, naturally, the four of us are starting to panic, we're in the middle of nowhere, no phone service, and nobody else around except for the four of us. I hope this doesn't turn into something like "Primal", that'll be hard to do, but whatever. Least that show is actually cool, but this, this is plain weird, AND dull.

"Well, four eyes here may have just signed us four away to our own death warrants with that little stunt he pull-" Yup, that was Alvin, and of course, he was always making jabs at Simon actually managing to mess something up, for once in his life.

"I DID NOT-! How was I supposed to know it would take us to...wherever THIS is-?! I DIDN'T KNOW WHERE IT WOULD GO!" Simon snapped back, this time not just pissed but panicked as well. It made sense he's so on edge, who wouldn't be in a situation like this? It feels like some sort of...fanfiction, like that uhm...internet page called "Journey To..." well, it said" Journey To" uhh....something alright, I forgot what it was called, I am not much of a reader of online pages. Anyways, yes it was weird like fanfiction, or something like that where we all get into...whatever people write up for us. Oh well, the other three seem panicked, but I keep my calm and stood watching the three converse, still on edge.

Chapter 3: Black Sun Part 3

Summary:

Alvin and the Chipmunks AU. They are all Seniors in High School here. Supernatural/Mythological based story here. Part 2.

Chapter Text

(Alvin's POV) Okay, now I'm sure that we're royally screwed, Simon's stupid machine thing just sent us to only God knows where, our phones have no service or radar out here, Dave will probably kill us for this (poor guy is too old to be stressing about this stuff still), and worst of all...Simon's nerd ass is talking again! (Can someone or something please stop this torture!?) I'm too handsome to die out in the middle of nowhere, and I don't want my gravestone to be something like, "R.I.P. Alvin Seville, died of starvation and boredom." That's damn awful! If I am gonna die, make it something COOLER at least! I listened to Jeanette and Simon go at it for a bit in nerdy ass speak for a few minutes...it's starting to get to my head, like my blood is boiling...no, literally, it FEELS like something is boiling. (Holy hell, is it getting hot for me, or what?)






Maybe it's my aura, probably too cool for these three dumbasses, but yeah, I'm starting to feel it, and...see it? The grass I'm standing on is charred, and there's some sort of orange aura line around my body, along with slight stars in my vision.(Am I dying already now?) It kept going, before I eventually shouted out in both pain from this sudden heat, and annoyance hearing the two, sending a column of... what looked like FIRE, upwards before it dissipates, and the orange aura is gone. Everyone's staring at me like some sort of monster or alien, but I know exactly why, did I just DO THAT? I looked at my hands before I looked at the other three, I wasn't sure what I just did.



(Jeanette's POV) Did Alvin just create fire? Holy hell, since when could he DO THAT?! (Yes I know, he never could, but still!) I would think that I was dreaming, but, it looks like Eleanor and Simon looked and saw exactly what I did just now. The three of us looked at each other in shock, and some awe, before we looked back at Alvin again. I am a little mad that Alvin burned grass for zero reason, but I don't think he meant to do that now anyways, plus that is not the main focus right now.



"Alvin- what did you just do-?" I spoke out with bated breath, slightly staying a bit farther back from Alvin now that I thought about what just happened. Sure, it's Alvin...but...I don't exactly want to be barbecued alive, thank you.



"I- uh...what-? What just happened now-?" Alvin replied to me, but he looked confused and somewhat afraid of what happened. Even his ego didn't hide anything this time. Looks like it's not something that even HE planned for.



"Alvin, did you just conflagrate- from NOTHING-?!" Simon already shouted out now. Of course he'd see this as some sort of scientific breakthrough, but Alvin jumped a bit, shrugging it off. Nobody really knew, not even him. Simon's looking excited already despite our predicament, he's hooked onto this. Really now? Alvin's a walking flamethrower, and he's jumping to science as is. This idiot, I swear...



But the excitement is cut short, we hear what sounds like a shrill, high pitched scream. Huh. Sounds like Brittany if she woke up ugly one day. (Which she does every day, I swear-) Nope, it's Theodore, running across the fields, and tearing after him through the grass, looked like some sort of...bull shaped creature? Whatever the hell this thing is, but, alongside that, with the body of a normal bull, it had giant arms on either side of it, reaching out, looking like they were ready to grasp onto Theodore and pop him like a grape. Yeah, I don't know how we were supposed to take this in now. That's certainly not a real animal, but we're in some other world, soo...




Anyways, we all looked equally shocked and confused at the whole thing, but before the three of us can react, that weird orange aura surrounded Alvin again, seemingly out of desperate emotion, and he shot off in a blaze of a fire in the air, with an exhaust smoke trail, which burned through the grass he went through in the field, and it smelled like a lit grill, unsurprisingly. The three of us watch as Alvin, now flying down with this fire trail and aura around him, caught up to and intercepted the bull monster looking thing, shooting off a blazing fire trail, which ignited the creature, causing it to stop, tumbling before it reared up, flailing around before Alvin circled around in the air, putting it down with two more blasts of the fire beams, and it lay dead, smoldering, as Alvin flew down, grabbing Theodore, and flying him back up to the hill with us. Great, now he's a super nuisance.



(Theodore's POV) Oh godoh no- What the hell is THAAAAAAAAATT!? WHERE EVEN AM I- WHAT'S GOING ON-?! That's what I WAS thinking while I'm hauling ass at the moment from this thing. I showed up here after some blinding blue bright light blinded me from outside, and now I'm in a field, running from- WHAT IS THAT? OH GOD IT'S GAINING ON ME-!
I kept running as much as I could, until I saw...ALVIN? FLYING? ON FIRE-!? WHAT IS HAPPENING?I had no time to ask that question though, thankfully, this flying, set on fire, "Human Torch" bootleg looking ass Alvin came down and helped me with his weird fire powers or whatever those are, he put the thing down in three fire blasts, I saw as I looked back. I had no time to watch, he grabbed me and flew me upwards to a hill...OH THANK GOODNESS- Jeanette, Simon, and Eleanor are here too, so I'm not just alone here. Alvin put me down and we joined the others, but I had no idea what was going on, just catching my breath and wondering, what did these four do now?



After a bit, I finally spoke up before anyone else, Alvin's fire had gone away now. "What. In the name of God. WAS ALL THAT-!?" I exclaimed out without hesitation, and all eyes immediately went towards...Simon. (Oh, of course!) His stupid scientific experiment things got us trapped in some weird...alternate dimension, or whatever, there's giant ass bull monster things looking to kill people, and...Alvin has superpowers now. Great, just great. This seems like a dream I'd have after letting Brittany try to make something and reluctantly trying it. (Note to self, never going to do that dumb decision ever again, she can NOT cook at all-) Anyways, after a few minutes of burning, that bull monster giant thing turned to dust and crumbled. All of us watch as letters appear over Alvin's head now.



[𝘼𝙡𝙫𝙞𝙣 𝙎𝙚𝙫𝙞𝙡𝙡𝙚 𝙝𝙖𝙨 𝙙𝙚𝙛𝙚𝙖𝙩𝙚𝙙 𝙇𝙚𝙫𝙚𝙡 1 "𝙂𝙞𝙜𝙖𝙣𝙩𝙖𝙪𝙧". 100 𝙀𝙓𝙋 𝙜𝙖𝙞𝙣𝙚𝙙, 0/1 𝙡𝙚𝙫𝙚𝙡𝙨 𝙧𝙚𝙖𝙘𝙝𝙚𝙙.]





What-? Level one "Gigantaur?" What the hell did THAT mean-? Are we in some kind of video game world or whatever-? I would say it was cool, but, I mean, after what just chased and nearly gored me to death, I wouldn't exactly DOUBT that now...



Whatever this is, I'm not exactly too into it, but as the others are doing, I'm also looking as there's this weird looking menu image thing above Alvin's head, which he brought down to eye level with him now.



[Name: Alvin Seville]
[HP: 150/150]
[Trait: Burn]
[Location: Mainland]




Mainland? So that's what...this place is that I was running across, and I'm guessing where everyone else appeared in as well is called. Huh. Guess we'll remember that. Anyways, I'd have looked back at the others by now, though it seems like Alvin's menu thing is gone. We've got other problems to worry about besides a video game prompt, however.



"Okay...GUI aside, there's still something up. If we all showed up, yeah, we're all here, except for...Brittany. Anybody got ideas on where she could have gone?" Alvin spoke up again, looks like the topic changed from the menu, and he's right. Brittany hasn't showed up, meaning that she's not here with the rest of us. To be fair, Brittany wasn't outside, but then again...neither was I, and yet I'm here with the others. So, where's Brittany now-? I did remember running past some weird gray field looking thing a minute ago however.



"W-Well, I saw some sort of building looking things back there where I came from, maybe we could go looking there-?" I just threw this in as a suggestion, but seeing as everyone else was just as confused as I am, we all agreed on it, so we headed off in that direction, which surprisingly wasn't as far or as long as I remembered it being. We were at some sort of...town looking area in only a few minutes. It was a town, but it looked empty. What's weirder is that it's surrounded by some sort of bubble, so the world inside looks like it has no color at all.



(Simon's POV) We're at the settlement Theodore suggested we head off to, and it's certainly strange. The town looks to be surrounded by a field of some sort, and it's monochromatic inside. I checked the time with my own phone, and it looks to still be 12:09 PM, what the hell? That's what Eleanor said, several minutes ago. Either, the clocks on our phones are broken, or this place, this...Mainland, is just peculiar. I momentarily gave Eleanor a sideways glance, she seemed to recognize and noted that weird chronological halt as well. Amusing, lackluster, but certainly not an idiot. Anyways, We still had one objective: to find Brittany. So we all entered the town, which the weird monochromatic field thing wasn't solid, we walked right into it.



Thankfully, we did not also turn monochromatic as well, but the first thing we noticed is that...this town looks like the area we live in back home. Except...well, gray. There's buildings lined up, but hang on, one of those looks...familiar? It's an optician's building, or whatever the name was. Why was an eye doctor's facility here? Deciding that should be the first place to go in, we went into the building, much to the disdain of both Alvin and Eleanor. Theodore and Jeanette didn't seem to care, so we all went in, and low and behold, it's all gray inside too. We heard some sort of chattering noise, before...oh shit, there's some sort of...quadruped thing with human skin and a head, and...it looks like one of the random students from our school. What the hell?







[The Eyesaur]
[Rare Encounter]







(Eleanor's POV)
 The Eyesaur. That's just fine and dandy. What even IS that? It's some weird four legged looking thing, like a bad rendition of a dinosaur, but with human skin, three eyes, and a head, that looks like it belongs to some kid at our school, but I don't remember nor care who. It has a tail, but...oh ew, those are hands on the tail. Alvin's a bit slower to get on the offensive with his weird fire powers, I don't know why, maybe he got too chickened out, or somehow can't do it, but it doesn't matter. We watched it bound toward us, and I don't want to die to that thing, so I looked around, and well, there's a weird brown suitcase.



Not conventional, but who cares? I just proceed to single handedly pick the thing up, wow, it's a bit heavy, but it's still not much, and threw the damn thing sideways like a curveball at it. It staggered and stopped, I was NOT expecting that to do anything. Also, I know I have a good throwing arm, but how did I curveball a suitcase? It didn't work for long and I didn't have time to question it, now this thing is coming back down the hall towards us, Alvin finally manages to get his ability working and just started repeatedly swinging fireballs at it, which thankfully it's flammable, because it was now burning, and I guess it's not mindless, cause it stopped and whacked Alvin off his feet, but also turned and bolted back down the hallway. I did want to chase it, but I help Alvin up instead, there's no damage to him thankfully, and by the time we look up, it's gone.



So much for that. Or any hope at a peaceful journey. Whatever, it was kind of cool, if I have to admit. After that occurrence, we all headed into the room that the monster thing ran out from. That creature isn't here, but the room is intact, so it might have just vanished. Ah well, least we don't have to deal with it again. We just looked around the room, it's an eye doctor looking room, which was expected, seeing the outside of the building. Alvin, always the moron, was already fooling around. Apparently, he got into those display cases of glasses on the wall. The kind you would see at a regular eye doctor's. The glasses inside the cases weren't all gray and colorless like the rest of the world, which was weird enough. Alvin got his hands on some red, rectangular rimmed glasses and put them on. (of course he'd pick those up).




"Hey, look at these things. Wow, people who wear these see so WEIRDLY." There's Alvin talking before he thought, again. Considering the fact that there's Jeanette and Simon still here, and neither of the two looked too happy about the remark, it was his fault. Honestly, Alvin does look strange with those red glasses on. Not like he needed them, but still, they do NOT look right. Like he's a red copy of...Simon, or something. Alvin took them off, and stopped messing around, because we still needed to find Brittany, in wherever this place was. We leave that room, since there was one other room, going across the hall into it. It looked like a waiting lobby, even with one of those public bathrooms at the far end.



"You think she could be in here anywhere-?" I just sarcastically threw that one out, to be honest, none of us expected her to be anywhere in here, but it wouldn't hurt to check. I ended up checking both bathrooms. (Honestly, nobody else is here besides us, so who gives a damn about the gender assignments?) She's very obviously not in the men's bathroom, so I went into the woman's one and looked about. Stalls looked empty, and gray, like the rest of this place. I check the last stall, but I could have sworn either I was hallucinating, or there's someone in there. Stall door is locked, and I do not feel like crawling on ANY dirty ass bathroom floors. (Surprising for me, Eleanor, I know, come on. It's a BATHROOM FLOOR.)




I'm out of ideas, so I did the one thing that I could think of, and well, I kicked the door. Either a weak door, or I must have had one hell of a workout, because the door FLEW off the damn hinges and hit the wall, shattering the toilet. I almost immediately heard a "JESUS FUCK!" from inside the stall, and hang on, I recognize that voice, we all would. It's Brittany. She was inside the stall, thankfully to the side, or that would have killed her. "Brittany. Really? You were in HERE?" I spoke out with an exasperated sigh in my voice, but Brittany just looked like she was ready to drama queen it up, but I guess she saw the "no bullshit" look on my face, because she sighed and shrugged.



"Yeah, I was. There was some weird ass monster thing with three eyes, so I hid and locked myself in here, apparently it can't break down stall doors...WHICH YOU JUST FUCKING DID?! What the hell?" Okay, to be fair, even I didn't expect my kick to break the stall door off it's hinges, but then again, Alvin's got fire powers, so we can't really suspend anything on logic here, can we? Anyways, me and Brittany headed back, where the others were sitting in the lobby room waiting, Alvin's messing with a fireball, until I snapped my fingers to get the attention of the others.



(Alvin's POV) Well look at that, Eleanor's found Miss Bitchtits herself, well thankfully, that's done with. We've found Brittany at least. "The hell were you DOING, Britt?" I spoke up first, though I was almost immediately met with remark back from Brittany. "Keeping myself ALIVE from that THING that had me running about, "Et tu, Houe?" I literally had no idea whatever she just said, or what it was supposed to mean, but judging by the smirks on the faces of Jeanette and Eleanor, it was almost certainly an insult. I'm guessing in French, or whatever, I know Brittany speaks it. Damn that. "So what you can diss me in French? Doesn't change the fact that you were pussy enough to hide in a bathroom stall of all things." I smirked, and it looked like she didn't have a response to that, aside from sighing and ignoring it.



"You two are both 17 and 18. May we PLEASE get on with finding out things? Such as, how do we get back to our world?" Simon spoke up now, here we go, four eyes again, taking charge, though as much as I hated to admit it, I did want to get back to our world. After all, I was supposed to be going out with Eleanor today before this whole invention thing in the first place. Looks like she forgot, I looked dead at her, she just glanced away, looks like she knew for certain. I'll get to that later.






1998.
Those ones are...really really hard to kill.



 

Chapter 4: Black Sun Part 4

Summary:

Alvin and the Chipmunks AU. They are all Seniors in High School here. Supernatural/Mythological based story here. Part 2.

Chapter Text

Whatever this is, I'm not exactly too into it, but as the others are doing, I'm also looking as there's this weird looking menu image thing above Alvin's head, which he brought down to eye level with him now.

[Name: Alvin Seville]

[HP: 150/150]

[Trait: Burn]

[Location: Mainland]

Mainland? So that's what...this place is that I was running across, and I'm guessing where everyone else appeared in as well is called. Huh. Guess we'll remember that. Anyways, I'd have looked back at the others by now, though it seems like Alvin's menu thing is gone. We've got other problems to worry about besides a video game prompt, however.

"Okay...GUI aside, there's still something up. If we all showed up, yeah, we're all here, except for...Brittany. Anybody got ideas on where she could have gone?" Alvin spoke up again, looks like the topic changed from the menu, and he's right. Brittany hasn't showed up, meaning that she's not here with the rest of us. To be fair, Brittany wasn't outside, but then again...neither was I, and yet I'm here with the others. So, where's Brittany now-? I did remember running past some weird gray field looking thing a minute ago however.

"W-Well, I saw some sort of building looking things back there where I came from, maybe we could go looking there-?" I just threw this in as a suggestion, but seeing as everyone else was just as confused as I am, we all agreed on it, so we headed off in that direction, which surprisingly wasn't as far or as long as I remembered it being. We were at some sort of...town looking area in only a few minutes. It was a town, but it looked empty. What's weirder is that it's surrounded by some sort of bubble, so the world inside looks like it has no color at all.

(Simon's POV) We're at the settlement Theodore suggested we head off to, and it's certainly strange. The town looks to be surrounded by a field of some sort, and it's monochromatic inside. I checked the time with my own phone, and it looks to still be 12:09 PM, what the hell? That's what Eleanor said, several minutes ago. Either, the clocks on our phones are broken, or this place, this...Mainland, is just peculiar. I momentarily gave Eleanor a sideways glance, she seemed to recognize and noted that weird chronological halt as well. Amusing, lackluster, but certainly not an idiot. Anyways, We still had one objective: to find Brittany. So we all entered the town, which the weird monochromatic field thing wasn't solid, we walked right into it.

Thankfully, we did not also turn monochromatic as well, but the first thing we noticed is that...this town looks like the area we live in back home. Except...well, gray. There's buildings lined up, but hang on, one of those looks...familiar? It's an optician's building, or whatever the name was. Why was an eye doctor's facility here? Deciding that should be the first place to go in, we went into the building, much to the disdain of both Alvin and Eleanor. Theodore and Jeanette didn't seem to care, so we all went in, and low and behold, it's all gray inside too. We heard some sort of chattering noise, before...oh shit, there's some sort of...quadruped thing with human skin and a head, and...it looks like one of the random students from our school. What the hell?

[The Eyesaur]

[Rare Encounter]

(Eleanor's POV) "The Eyesaur." That's just fine and dandy. What even IS that? It's some weird four legged looking thing, like a bad rendition of a dinosaur, but with human skin, three eyes, and a head, that looks like it belongs to some kid at our school, but I don't remember nor care who. It has a tail, but...oh ew, those are hands on the tail. Alvin's a bit slower to get on the offensive with his weird fire powers, I don't know why, maybe he got too chickened out, or somehow can't do it, but it doesn't matter. We watched it bound toward us, and I don't want to die to that thing, so I looked around, and well, there's a weird brown suitcase.


Not conventional, but who cares? I just proceed to single handedly pick the thing up, wow, it's a bit heavy, but it's still not much, and threw the damn thing sideways like a curveball at it. It staggered and stopped, I was NOT expecting that to do anything. Also, I know I have a good throwing arm, but how did I curveball a suitcase? It didn't work for long and I didn't have time to question it, now this thing is coming back down the hall towards us, Alvin finally manages to get his ability working and just started repeatedly swinging fireballs at it, which thankfully it's flammable, because it was now burning, and I guess it's not mindless, cause it stopped and whacked Alvin off his feet, but also turned and bolted back down the hallway. I did want to chase it, but I help Alvin up instead, there's no damage to him thankfully, and by the time we look up, it's gone.


So much for that. Or any hope at a peaceful journey. Whatever, it was kind of cool, if I have to admit. After that occurrence, we all headed into the room that the monster thing ran out from. That creature isn't here, but the room is intact, so it might have just vanished. Ah well, least we don't have to deal with it again. We just looked around the room, it's an eye doctor looking room, which was expected, seeing the outside of the building. Alvin, always the moron, was already fooling around. Apparently, he got into those display cases of glasses on the wall. The kind you would see at a regular eye doctor's. The glasses inside the cases weren't all gray and colorless like the rest of the world, which was weird enough. Alvin got his hands on some red, rectangular rimmed glasses and put them on. (of course he'd pick those up).


"Hey, look at these things. Wow, people who wear these see so WEIRDLY." There's Alvin talking before he thought, again. Considering the fact that there's Jeanette and Simon still here, and neither of the two looked too happy about the remark, it was his fault. Honestly, Alvin does look strange with those red glasses on. Not like he needed them, but still, they do NOT look right. Like he's a red copy of...Simon, or something. Alvin took them off, and stopped messing around, because we still needed to find Brittany, in wherever this place was. We leave that room, since there was one other room, going across the hall into it. It looked like a waiting lobby, even with one of those public bathrooms at the far end.

"You think she could be in here anywhere-?" I just sarcastically threw that one out, to be honest, none of us expected her to be anywhere in here, but it wouldn't hurt to check. I ended up checking both bathrooms. (Honestly, nobody else is here besides us, so who gives a damn about the gender assignments?) She's very obviously not in the men's bathroom, so I went into the woman's one and looked about. Stalls looked empty, and gray, like the rest of this place. I check the last stall, but I could have sworn either I was hallucinating, or there's someone in there. Stall door is locked, and I do not feel like crawling on ANY dirty ass bathroom floors. (Surprising for me, Eleanor, I know, come on. It's a BATHROOM FLOOR.)

I'm out of ideas, so I did the one thing that I could think of, and well, I kicked the door. Either a weak door, or I must have had one hell of a workout, because the door FLEW off the damn hinges and hit the wall, shattering the toilet. I almost immediately heard a "JESUS FUCK!" from inside the stall, and hang on, I recognize that voice, we all would. It's Brittany. She was inside the stall, thankfully to the side, or that would have killed her. "Brittany. Really? You were in HERE?" I spoke out with an exasperated sigh in my voice, but Brittany just looked like she was ready to drama queen it up, but I guess she saw the "no bullshit" look on my face, because she sighed and shrugged.

"Yeah, I was. There was some weird ass monster thing with three eyes, so I hid and locked myself in here, apparently it can't break down stall doors...WHICH YOU JUST FUCKING DID?! What the hell?" Okay, to be fair, even I didn't expect my kick to break the stall door off it's hinges, but then again, Alvin's got fire powers, so we can't really suspend anything on logic here, can we? Anyways, me and Brittany headed back, where the others were sitting in the lobby room waiting, Alvin's messing with a fireball, until I snapped my fingers to get the attention of the others.

(Alvin's POV) Well look at that, Eleanor's found Miss Bitchtits herself, well thankfully, that's done with. We've found Brittany at least. "The hell were you DOING, Britt?" I spoke up first, though I was almost immediately met with remark back from Brittany. "Keeping myself ALIVE from that THING that had me running about, "Et tu, Houe?" I literally had no idea whatever she just said, or what it was supposed to mean, but judging by the smirks on the faces of Jeanette and Eleanor, it was almost certainly an insult. I'm guessing in French, or whatever, I know Brittany speaks it. Damn that. "So what you can diss me in French? Doesn't change the fact that you were pussy enough to hide in a bathroom stall of all things." I smirked, and it looked like she didn't have a response to that, aside from sighing and ignoring it.

"You two are both 17 and 18 arguing like little middle schoolers. May we PLEASE get on with finding out things? Such as, how do we get back to our world?" Simon spoke up now, here we go, four eyes taking charge, though as much as I hated to admit it, I did want to get back to our world. After all, I was supposed to be going out with Eleanor today before this whole invention thing in the first place. Looks like she forgot, I looked dead at her, she just glanced away, looks like she knew for certain. I'll get to that later.

Chapter 5: Black Sun Part 5

Summary:

Alvin and the Chipmunks AU. They are all Seniors in High School here. Supernatural/Mythological based story here. Let's go, Jeanette has unlocked her thing now.

Chapter Text

(Alvin's POV) We all just looked at Simon, then at anything else, because honestly, we have no idea on how to get back to our real world from wherever this "Mainland" is. "How the hell do YOU not know, Si? You're the one who's thing brought us here.." I quickly stated while side eyeing Simon. While I do think this "Burn" trait thing is cool as all hell (I meant metaphorically, because it's actual fire), this situation is cutting into my day time. I'm a busy guy with things to do, I can't spend my day stuck in...some alternate dimension realm because of my four eyed brother's inventions. (Okay, yes, I DID put myself into this, but come on! I did NOT expect this of all things to happen! Looks like we'll have to switch perspectives on this, haha...)

(Eleanor's POV) I shrugged and checked the time on my phone again. Still hasn't changed, it said 12:09 PM like it did hours ago. So maybe time is actually stopped here, or in the very least, the clocks are all broken. Damn that, I had something planned earlier, but now it's getting harder to remember what that was with every passing minute. I looked at my hand, wait, wasn't my hand burned earlier-? I swear, it was when I was back with Jeanette when we landed here, but now it's...healed...? Jeanette seemed to notice, looking like she wanted to point it out, but stopped herself midway. Alvin ended up asking why I was looking at my hand, but I'm not about to tell him, I do NOT need him freaking out over a little flesh wound of a burn. Anyways, I also did remember that weird stat GUI thing, that appeared over Alvin's head earlier, and it seems like just thinking about it activated it, because I looked over my head to see...

[Name: Eleanor Miller]

[HP: 250/250]

[Trait: Berserker]

[Location: Mainland]

"Berserker...?" What does that even mean? Well, after seeing Alvin's "Burn" trait thing on the GUI over him, I'm guessing that MY own trait is this "Berserker" thing. That probably explains why I was able to curveball throw a whole ass suitcase, or kick a bathroom stall door off it's hinges. I mean, don't get me wrong, I'm strong for sure, but normally not THAT strong, you know? Either way, it's good that I discovered my "Trait" as well. Now I'm wondering if anyone else besides me and Alvin have gotten theirs yet. "So uh...that's my uhm, trait, I guess..." Brittany would have nodded for a second, I almost took her life by kicking the stall door off, so that's a fair reaction.

"Did any else of you get this screen thing over your heads saying yours either-?" I pointed up to the GUI over my head, which proceeded to vanish afterwards. I blinked and shrugged, but it didn't seem like Theodore, Simon, Jeanette, or Brittany had a "Trait" yet. So we clearly don't spawn in with these things, we just get them after enough time or something, I guess. "Uh- nope-" Theodore spoke up, which clarified that right now, only me and Alvin had these "Traits", at least until the others gain their own ones as well. Slightly a bummer, because these things are cool, but, guess we all will just have to wait and see what the other four shall gain.

(Theodore's POV) With that being said and done, all of us walked out of that weird eye doctor place thing- and the world looks exactly the same as when we entered it. Not sure what I expected to change anyways. Either way, this stuff is...weird. Whatever this place is, and whatever these "Traits" are, are really weird. I will admit though, I hope that I get one of these things as well. They're pretty much like superpowers-! Those are cool, and they don't seem to have any bad effects on us. (Okay, maybe not YET- but still, come on, powers! Who wouldn't want those-?)

Me and the other five explore this weird gray field colored town for a bit longer, every building and alleyway and crevice was not left untouched. Once that was over, we all met up by the eye doctor place again. Alvin was carrying some sort of sheet or flyer thing, whatever it was. "So uh...any of the rest of you get one of these off a wall or something-?" Alvin held it up, it looked like...a clipboard. Not just any clipboard, it was one of those ones from back in school, like sign up sheets. "Alvin, where did you get this-?" Simon almost immediately replied after staring at it with the rest of us. "I found it next to...some sort of empty warehouse looking area. It says something about "Psychic Class" or whatever. Do we even have that in school...?" I laughed but tried to stifle it, as well as Brittany and Eleanor. Simon just rolled his eyes and corrected Alvin as usual, he would NEVER grow out of that.

"Alvin, you dumb fuck, it says PHYSICS. Not "Psychics", I swear, you're 18 and you still can't read...oh to hell with it. Anyways, what would a flyer saying "Physics Class" be doing in...whatever this is?" Simon gestured to the world around them, before back at the flyer, to which Alvin shrugged it off. "Beats me. This place isn't school, and there's no schools in this town area. Maybe it's something to do with this weird magic world stuff. Would probably make for a killer song topic."

I just facepalmed, as did Jeanette and Brittany, but after that, our attentions were all on high alert, because we started hearing something. (What the hell is that faint noise-?) A few blocks down, from where that warehouse area was, there were dark shadowy things. And after a bit of them dogpiling on the windows, they all came crashing out, scrambling up and now darting towards us. They had to be no taller than like 4 feet maybe, but there's a lot of them. Alvin gets his fire aura on from earlier, and his hands have those orange flames around them again from his "Burn" trait. Eleanor also readied up, and I swear I saw her eyes flash to pitch white for a second. It's a bit hopeless though, because that crowd of whatever they are, closed the distance quickly.

 

 

 


 

 

 

[You have alerted "The Students"]

[Uncommon Encounter]

 

 

 




(Alvin's POV) "The Students." That's what these things are? No wonder I found a flyer that looks like it came from a school at that warehouse. Oh well, I've got this covered. I already was on the move and flying, and just landing on the ground in front of them sent this orange wall of fire in front of me, and a lot of them ran into it, burning alive, like maybe thirty of them. The only issue is, that well, they weren't stopping. "Oh shit-" I barely had time to react as ten of these little shadow things came at me for my ankles and body, causing me to jet back with more fire to clear the distance. Great, these things DON'T burn, they haven't even slowed down. I wasn't watching my perimeter, because two of them jumped on my back, and I think they stabbed me with, claws? I don't know what, but it HURT like hell, and in that one moment, the rest came for me, because I felt myself being jumped on by more of them, the burning and the not burning ones, and I was getting dogpiled. I tried using my fire to burst out, but it did little more than send a few flying off before more came at me.(Shit-! I don't think these burn-!)

Now I'm certainly getting stabbed at. I can't do much, but I hear Eleanor as I'm brought down. I can see Eleanor throwing some around from the situation that I'm in. At least these things can be killed, because Eleanor's having no issue slinging these things and tearing them in half, but I didn't have time to be happy for the blonde ponytails wearing chipmunk, because I felt a sharp pain of claws in my back, causing a scream out of me that I wish I didn't do (I swear, I sounded like Theodore there-!) It got the ten of these things to be kicked off in one go by Eleanor, and whatever they are started trying to go for her as well, but again, she's just too strong I'm guessing. After throwing one of them off of me and stomping on it, Eleanor just picked me up like a ragdoll and started hauling ass in the direction of the others, because even after all that...there's still so many of these "Student" things.

Eleanor ran past the others, who quickly followed suit, and me, I hate being babied, but right now, I'm feeling way too weak to complain. One of these student things snatched Jeanette down by the ankles, but apparently it's about time for her "Trait" to unlock or something, because a gigantic messy wall of vines and thorns impaled the thing grabbing Jeanette, and blocked off the others. Now the crowd behind us was stopped by a giant wall of thorny vines it seemed. Jeanette just looked astounded before she got up off the ground and ran back to the rest of us.

[Name: Jeanette Miller]

[HP: 250/250]

[Trait: Gaia]

[Location: Mainland]

(Jeanette's POV) "Don't...don't ask. I guess mine came up as well." So my uh..."Trait" is called..."Gaia", is that so? Well, that associates with nature, so by merit I figured it's because I'm into protecting nature and well...as Alvin would say it, "being an eco friendly tree hugger.." Whatever, I didn't get any harm from that "Student" creature that grabbed me, and uh... any questions would have to wait for later, because Eleanor put Alvin down, as we finally have a moment to breathe instead of fleeing from those things. All of us look at him, and...he's got these small, child looking marks in him, they're stab wounds, from really small claws.

We don't have much to help or first aid things to help with stab wounds or any wounds of that matter, but apparently my "Gaia" trait was of aid in this situation, because I had kneeled down to aid Alvin, and without even touching him, this green and purple light would have emitted from my hands, traveled down to my claws, and then it seeped into the stab wounds. Alvin winced in pain it seemed, but it looked like it subsided after that and...the wounds were gone-? Apparently I can be a healer now it seemed, but I'd have to look into the extent of it later on. All of us, even Alvin, just watched as purple and green light emitted from within Alvin's stab wounds, and were quickly knitting back his skin and flesh together. The healing process of the body seems to have been kicked into overdrive momentarily, so it's like regeneration. Even his clothing which was stabbed through was mended as well.

Alvin immediately got up with surprise but he was thankful in the very least. He inadvertently thanked me, which I figured would be the most gratitude that anyone would get out of that chipmunk, so I smiled and shrugged it off. One thing that was true was that he seemed genuine about it this time, but besides that mere moment of peace, we all had to look at the bigger picture...how were we all going to get out of here-? That's our jarring question. Brittany just looked a bit uncomfortable at the fact, so did Theodore. I myself was also concerned, not as much...until I remembered all my house plants. (Especially the pitcher plants I take care of, they're my favorite ones...) Well, that certainly got me antsy for a bit since I noticed that my hands were trembling and shaking, and now vines were growing out from my sleeves and constricting their thorns around my wrists. I guess my "Trait" was also a manifestation of my own anxiety at times...I eventually managed to calm down from Simon and Alvin reassuring me that we'd get out of there somehow. Huh, funny. Looks like Alvin was actually grateful for me healing him. Not something I'd ever expect, but hey, a win's a win, right? (I just hope we can manage to not get caught in something else for a bit longer...probably just wishful thinking..)

Chapter 6: Black Sun Part 6

Summary:

Alvin and the Chipmunks AU. They are all Seniors in High School here. Supernatural/Mythological based story here. Now Alvin's showing exactly how he's smarter than his canonical 2015 counterpart here.

Chapter Text

(Alvin's POV) Well, aside from...what just happened, if we were going to go anywhere now, it's going to be the direction that Jeanette didn't just have to block off with her gigantic vines. Cool "Trait" honestly. Still not as cool as my "Burn", but...I am grateful that she healed me. (No, don't tell her I said that, I will NEVER hear the end of it out of her...) Either way, the areas where I was stabbed still kind of sting, but I figured that was from the initial feeling of the regenerative properties of Jeanette's "Gaia" kicking my body's healing into overdrive still being there. God, I sound like Simon already. Me and the others headed off in the direction away from the gigantic wall of vines in this monotonous gray town. Speaking of Simon, as much as I hated it, I had to help him (Again!) in order to find a way out of this "Mainland" place for all of us. The six of us eventually just stopped at what seemed to be a corner store, though everything was frozen in place and gray like mostly everything else, we quickly found out stuff like food, snacks, and the slushie machines worked...through Theodore.

 

 

 



"Really?! First thing you do as soon as we find another building is stuff your face!?" Brittany directed that line right to Theodore...who had immediately gone off to the side to in fact be stuffing his face with chips and the likes, and he doesn't really care, nor have shame in it at this point. He'd call it "Stress Eating" like before, if he didn't have his mouth full at the moment. Yeah, Theodore may be older, but he'll never outgrow his gluttony it seemed. Me and Simon were at the cashier counter area, to which I quickly pocketed a few $50 dollar bills from the cash register. (What? It's not like anyone else was here to use them, so come on! It's free money sitting right there pretty much.) After Simon went off berating me like he's Dave, me and him were drawing out a plan on paper to recreate the "Conflagration Beam" machine or something similar to it in order to send us all home. The only issue is...that we don't really have much material at our disposal that we can use to pull this off..

 

 

 



"Okay, so...run that line by me again Alvin, will you?" Simon dulled on while he was writing out the formula to calculate gravity, I guess something to do with how this plan would work. "Ugh, okay, four eyes, like I said, we have to calculate the force of gravity between two objects, and those two objects are these two worlds, our world, Earth, and then the "Mainland" world which is right here anyways..." I stopped for a bit, taking some time to think of what I was going to actually say to continue this, since as much as I hate to admit, I had been paying attention in "Physics" class as Simon says, way more than I'd like to admit. "So... I use the formula: F = G * (m1 * m2) / r2, where: F: is the gravitational force, G: is the gravitational constant (approximately 6.67 x 10-11 N m2/kg2), m1: is the mass of the first object (our world), m2: is the mass of the second object (this world), r: is the distance between the centers of the two objects."

 

 

 



Simon looked almost impressed at me, I guess he thought I was just stupid. Serves him right, I can sometimes nerd out like him, but it's boring unless it's actually time for me to be serious. "Woah, so you've been paying attention, Alvin? Great...soooo, since it's our original world...which is obviously planet Earth, that's around 7,926.2 miles in diameter...and judging by the GPS still working enough on most devices in this world, there's a satellite. So that means there's satellite function in this world too, so we use that..." Simon was writing, and I rolled my eyes since I didn't really want to pay attention any longer than I needed to, but I just looked on at his work anyway. "We take the diameter of Earth...and seeing how 3 meters on Earth seems to be amplified here because this area is so vast..."

 

 

 



"Then it would be the diameter of Earth, 7,926.2 times something, right?" I retorted, a bit impatient, but I knew what he was talking about. "Right, yes Alvin. So here...it would be in reverse...7,995.3 divided by 7,926.2 if we're calculating the diameter of THIS world. So that means THIS world has a diameter of 7,995.3 miles. Which makes it bigger than Earth, but not too much." Simon finally cracked this whole thing out, it took him long enough, I swear. "Yeah yeah, right, so what does that even MEAN, Nerd Munk?" Simon shrugged and rolled his eyes before he had drawn out all of his work and calculations, as well as what the new construct would need to look like in order to function. It looked similar to the original but bigger and more complicated looking. "In short, moron, it means...we're gonna need a LOT more material than what we had first." I groaned and sighed. "Ohhhhh, I was waiting to hate hearing you say that. So where are we going to get all this...stuff, Simon? I mean, I can fly around with fire...Ellie can clearly haul ass and carry shit, no doubt about it...and Jeanette's got literal nature on her side, but we're talking about metal and stuff like that."

 

 

 



"Well, if we need glass, can't you just heat up sand? You know, like glass a beach? Straight up just "Warhammer 40K" style it?" Eleanor strolled over while making a crushing motion with one hand, and she did have a point, the only thing is...where would we find sand at? There doesn't seem to be beaches or anywhere with sand, I brought that up myself, to which Eleanor thought for a bit. "Yeah...good point. Plus, I don't really speak all that nerdy physics jargon, like the two of you here." That hit me right where it hurts, I am for certain NOT a nerd, I just sometimes hear the stuff that Simon vomits up during his lectures. "Hey-! Do I look like HIM?" I pointed over to Simon behind the cashier counter as I hopped off, to which he just rolled his eyes while tapping his fingers and claws on the counter.

 

 

 



"No, but you sure sounded like him for a minute during that writing about the calculations of gravity or whatever..." Eleanor just smirked and replied, and I hated that she's right this time, my argument deflated, so I let it go, for now at least. I always find my way to get even, so it's nothing new. "Well, then if that's not going to be a viable solution, then what-?" I spoke again, and then I thought for a minute, trying to find some sort of solution as well, before Simon pointed out something we didn't think of. "Wait, doesn't Jeanette control nature somewhat-? She can probably create the perfect ground conditions for sand in order to turn into glass, right then?" I thought about it and agreed, same with Eleanor. Yeah, Jeanie's "Gaia" power thing can probably do something like that, right? The three of us looked over at where Jeanette was now, and she was currently just admiring an ACTUAL chipmunk (You know, the REAL animal, not any of us hybrid things) I was slightly wondering where she got that, but then remembering her power, it made sense.

 

 

 



As well as Jeanette being able to control nature, I almost forgot about my own "Burn" power that is literally just...fire, and heat. "I can also help with that as well if she can create sand. I mean, you want to turn sand into glass, you heat it up and cool it. Right?" I looked at Simon for confirmation, and he reluctantly nodded, at least it meant that I'm right and I didn't forget that essential detail. So, I can in fact be the one to turn sand into glass. "Yes Alvin, you can in fact, turn sand into glass with your power." And there's the real admitting, hah. (That's one more point for Alvin Seville here, and one LESS point for the Nerd Munk.) Now...all we need to do is see if Jeanette can, you know...create sand, in order for me to turn it into glass to get this entire thing started so we can all go back home.

Chapter 7: Black Sun Part 7

Summary:

Alvin and the Chipmunks AU. They are all Seniors in High School here. Supernatural/Mythological based story here. Oh look, Eleanor revealed that she was able to fly this entire time. It's their first actual boss fight now, how will THAT go?

Chapter Text

(Jeanette's POV) So...creating...sand...? That's a new one on me, and I'm not even all that sure I can even do that. Still, I don't really want to just deny it outright, so I should at least give it a go, as much as I'm semi doubting myself on this. The actual chipmunk that I was holding, would have transformed back into a pen I actually had in my pocket earlier from helping with the original "Conflagration Beam" machine before we got here. I found out that I can turn inorganic matter into organic matter, so I can also make and create life from things that don't have it. This is amazing! Not only can I fight for nature and the environment now, I can MAKE the nature ON the environment, it's so eco friendly! (Okay, yes, I am going way overboard, but come on-!)

Either way, I decide to agree to doing this, so Simon hopped over the counter, I know for a fact he wanted to see this occur like always, so I had no issue with it. We went outside and I popped my neck in both directions, before I focused my "Gaia" ability towards the ground, where there were plenty of rocks and dirt. It took around a few seconds, but the dirt and rocks were slowly rattling, then vibrating, then actually fully shaking, until the rocks and dirt lifted up, colliding with each other and causing sparks and embers to fly, as well as making a popping sound. (Similar to popcorn in the microwave, now that I think of it...Oh, I sound like Theodore now-!) Eventually, what turned out was rudimentary, but it was pretty much sand which lay in the pit on the ground that was made, as the newly formed sand now cooled down.

Eventually, Eleanor, Brittany, and lastly Theodore exited the corner store to come see what we were doing outside, and like usual, Theodore has a big back, full of snacks and stuff like that from the building. Brittany's no slick chipmunk either, she's still a chocoholic, despite how many times she's been informed that stuff will rot her teeth away, she's currently munching on what looks like...KitKat bars. Seriously-? (I swear, she'll either end up diabetic or just have missing teeth, good RIDDANCE for her.) Either way, Alvin uses his "Burn" power, and superheated all of the sand into a nicely furnished glass sheet on the ground. I guess he was able to just create them already manufactured too...? I'm not one to question- but, the rest of us watch him cut the bigger glass sheet into smaller glass panes, so they're easier to transport. We can't touch the glass, because it's still extremely hot, even if it doesn't look like it is.

So for the time being, the six of us just hung around the corner store building, until eventually, while Eleanor was on the roof, she spotted what looked like more of those little shadowy "Student" things, another horde of them, and they're all coming this way down the street. We all eventually turned and spotted them, and what's even worse about this, is that these ones are MUCH faster than the first group, so we had little time to act. I used vines to hold and pocket the glass panes so that we could keep them around for later, before Eleanor rounded everyone up, and I provided a quick way out...well, more like up, by causing a gigantic oak tree to grow out of the ground. (Yes, the type of the tree DOES infact, MATTER, AL-VIN! No matter how dumb you say it is.)

I hung onto one of the large branches while it was shooting up, followed by Eleanor jumping and hanging onto one of them, Theodore was hugging her legs for support, because of the speed of the tree growing. Alvin flew up and took Simon with him, with Simon grabbing Brittany up with himself, before he tossed Brittany onto one of the branches, and got onto one himself. By the time the tree stopped growing, it was around...I'd say approximately 80 meters tall, more than high enough to keep us far out of reach of those faster "Students" in a giant horde down below, which was thousands of the shadowy figures like before, all of them now congregating around the base of the tree. Huh. Looks like they can't climb up the gigantic tree, which was good for all of us. Alvin managed to pick off a few with his fire, since it seemed that these versions of the prior enemies- were in fact NOT fireproof, like the original ones we dealt with, the same ones that tore up Alvin's body beforehand.

Now, we're all way high up on these giant branches, and we're kind of surrounded on all angles. "Woah-ho-ho, real quick thinking here Jeanette. You're a lifesaver!" Alvin noted while he was lounging on the giant branch he was on. As dangerous as that was, I guess he's fine, since he can fly anyways. "Yeah, great, thanks, you saved all our lives...except...how do we get down, with all of...THAT?" Brittany spoke up, before she motioned down broadly to the ongoing horde of shadowy "Students" down below. Brittany was right, and even with Alvin using his power to burn a lot of them, there's still way too many of these creatures down there to clear out in time even for him. Alvin just shrugged as he stopped his fire blasting to look at the rest of us. Eleanor pulled Theodore up onto the giant branch that she was on and sighed, while standing up.

"You all know this'll take forever, right? We're never going to get out of this place like this. I've got a better idea, so watch and learn, all you nutcases!" Eleanor spoke while stretching as if she were preparing for a marathon, before she took a running start, and then jumped off the giant branch. We all had no time to panic at what she was doing or question it, because as it seems, she's also a flier now, because Eleanor took off with her own propulsion, she can also fly like Alvin now, except with her, there's no trail of fire or smoke or anything like that. "Wh- Eleanor-! You're telling us you could fly and you didn't fucking reveal this until now-!? When it looked like you might've just fell to your damn death-!?" Brittany pointed at the blonde flying Chipette with pigtails, who now flew back closer to the tree, grinning ear to ear. "Yes, I in fact did. Actually, I found this side ability of mine out a while ago, but I suppose I like to keep things for theatrics. It's all made cooler that way."

I and Simon shook our heads at this, of course, Eleanor pulled off this because she already KNEW that she could fly this entire time, and it was not a spur of the moment decision, which frankly, I was glad for, I did not want to see my sister plummet to her death. Still, I wished she didn't keep that hidden until now, I had a near heart attack there. "W-well...now we have two flying chipmunks. Isn't that just something we should've known...like, EARLIER-?" Theodore half heartedly and absent mindedly remarked while motioning towards Eleanor, and as unusual as it was to hear him often have wit, he was also still right. It would be more beneficial to all of us now that both Eleanor AND Alvin were both flying individuals now, as it meant a lot of better things like covering ground for all of us.



[Incoming Boss Encounter..]

[Chain-Small]

[Boss Encounter]

[Now playing- "Killing Floor 2's "Abandon-All"]



(Jeanette's POV) "
Incoming boss encounter?" I spoke up, though my voice came out a bit more shakily than usual. It seemed like the five others shared my sudden unease, as even Eleanor floated back to one of the giant branches, while we all were looking around and were alert, Alvin and Eleanor looked about ready for another confrontation. We all looked down at the horde of "Students", who were now all parting to be on either sides of the gigantic tree, as there was yet another figure down below. They looked human sized, but all of our eyes widened in unison once we saw exactly who, or what they were. And we all did, Alvin's tail stood on end momentarily in both outrage and shock, because the "Chain-Small" boss entity that's closing in on the tree isn't just any person or creature, we all know and remember this one, it's Derek Smalls, or at least it's some sort of creature that LOOKS like him.

This "Chain-Small" is seen wearing Derek's same letterman jacket, which has a red and white 'D' varsity initial on the front of it, and the actual jacket is purple with white sleeves and pockets, save for the fact that the white sleeves were stained with red, and that red was blood, which made MY blood run cold. "Chain-Small" also wears Derek's red t-shirt with a yellow collar underneath the jacket, which was frayed and older looking, now ripped black jeans, from chainsaw blades ripping through the fabric, which had large scars on the human looking legs, and red and white trainers. The worst thing about this "Chain-Small" boss is what it's name entailed. Derek's...if this WAS him, his arms were missing from the wrists up, and instead, they were outfitted with metal arm braces, which attached to huge, loud chainsaw blades revving and cutting the very ground and grass that this boss entity walked through.

Derek, "Chain-Small" or also had a metal helmet that had the eye sockets covered over with more metal, letting Derek's usual strawberry-blond hair, now stained with blood and frayed looking, come through from the top. The mouth seemed to be constantly open, as if Derek was in a constant, silent scream from whatever mutilation occurred in this world to be this "Boss Encounter" that he...or it is now. Now we all know exactly why it's named "Chain-Small", because this thing is literally Derek Smalls, but with giant chainsaws...as arms. Eleanor seemed to momentarily grin for a moment, probably because she loves the song "Abandon All", and the game that it came from. Typical. We get this boss fight sort of situation, and she wants to be a metalhead. "Eleanor! Is now REALLY the time to appreciate your video game's music genre?!" I barked at her in slight frustration, which seemed to wipe the smile off her face. "Right, sorry, my bad." Eleanor shrugged it off as she and everyone else focused their attentions down on the parted crowd of "Students" and the boss encounter, "Chain-Small" who was now standing down below at the trunk of the 80 meter tall tree. Looks like it wants us to come down and face it, though since it has chainsaw hands, I don't think it'll be too keen on waiting now...it might even chop the tree down or try to do so at least.

Chapter 8: Black Sun Part 8

Summary:

Alvin and the Chipmunks AU. They are all Seniors in High School here. Supernatural/Mythological based story here. Looks like they finally got their first actual boss fight now, see how that goes.

Chapter Text

(Eleanor's POV only.)



(Eleanor's POV) 
I quickly pushed aside the urge to blast the video game song "Abandon All" in my head. But, this wasn't like any game I usually played at home, no, this was much more intense and it was actually real. "Alright, Eleanor!" Alvin called out, his voice rising above the unsettling sounds of the "Students" horde below. The eerie growl of the bizarre Derek Smalls chainsaw monster resonated in the air, a chilling blend of human and mechanical sounds. "We're getting this crap started, right?" Alvin asked, almost as if confirming his own excitement. I glanced over at him, and we exchanged nods, a silent agreement between us about what needed to be done.

We took off, soaring down toward the "Chain-Small" boss encounter. The teeth of its chainsaw blade whirred and ground, creating a thunderous roar that mingled with the chaotic murmurs of the shadowy "Student" figures surrounding us. Alvin's fiery trail lit up the sky behind him, a dazzling display of orange light, while I moved through the air like a ghost, silent and swift. We landed in unison—me on the right side of the "Chain-Small" and Alvin on the left, his usual aura of orange fire enveloping him. It was clear that both of us chipmunks were ready to face this strange, chainsaw-wielding version of Derek Smalls. I was confident that together, we could take down this ugly looking childhood bully sort of boss encounter for sure, with the powers that BOTH of us had.



"I'M GOING TO FIX YOU..."



The voice of the "Chain-Small" creature resonated with a strange combination of a semi-mechanical growl and a deep baritone, but also reminiscent of that annoying, bitchy voice, that used to belong to one of our younger annoyances, his truly, Derek Smalls. (Honestly, if he had been a thorn in my side more often back in the day like he was now, I might have given him a good ass beating! But hey, at least we have the chance to settle the score for real now!) Alvin and I moved in perfect sync, a chaotic ballet of my strength driven running, and my dashes, and Alvin's fiery powered leaps and flight, as we closed in on the "Chain-Small" boss, who stood right before us. It was a lot quicker than it appeared— and I mean MUCH quicker— because the Derek Smalls-like creature swung its arm forward, nearly taking my head off with a lazily but still aggressive as all hell, chainsaw blade ended strike. Thankfully, I'm not an airheaded blonde (Like our good old Brittany-), because just in time before my head is cleaved right off my damn body, I dodged it, reeling with my own terrified adrenaline fueled precision, and then ducking just in time to avoid the whirring chainsaw blade that zoomed over my head, narrowly missing some strands of hair as I heard it swoop over me with the growl of the teeth moving alongside the metal blade. (It felt like the most dangerous haircut imaginable, I swear...)


Alvin followed up the missed attack by launching himself forwards with his fiery trail, landing a solid clean kick to the jaw of "Chain-Small", but it was scarily just shrugged off. Meaning that this thing obviously isn't just like the same Derek Smalls that got hit by his dad back when we were younger, no, this thing's actually requiring work to be put in. It turned with the kick, and I watched as Alvin is thrown backwards, so I dashed after his direction, but I'm no quitter as is. I faked out the "Chain-Small", waiting for it's guard to go down as I ran, pushing off the ground, breaking up some dirt and grass, as I brought myself forwards and up, giving "Chain-Small" a hard strike across the jaw with a satisfying "crack" sound emitting, but apparently this monster version of Derek Smalls eats our hits for breakfast, lunch, and dinner, because even my "Berserker" power did little to stagger this thing.


I eventually found myself bashed in the side of my head by the blunt side of the chainsaw blade, which I took no issue, but it still somewhat hurt either way, although I managed to grab it, and held onto it long enough to push my feet into the ground, skidding and turning "Chain-Small" over myself in a suplex via the chainsaw blade arm, and slamming this thing down into the grass to my side. "Why the hell won't you just shove off already-!?" I exclaimed, and my voice was laced with just pure frustration and annoyance, as I quickly scrambled to my feet. I hurriedly put as much distance as I could between myself and this annoying ass "Chain-Small" creature. It's menacing chainsaw blade arms whirred ominously and I definitely didn't want to find out what it felt like to be on the receiving end of those. My heart raced as I maneuvered myself across the ground, and ran away with adrenaline and power coursing through my veins, while me and Alvin were still on route to trying to figure out how can we take this thing down.


Alvin's ridiculous pursuit of victory involved him going and maneuvering through the chaos of the "Student" horde that was still watching us, and up to the "Chain-Small" creature thing again, swinging around dozens of fireballs with precision and ferocity, I guess his sports do pay off with his aim, huh? He darted to the right, then to the left, expertly dodging and weaving "Chain-Small", which tried to clip him several times with those giant ass chainsaw blades, as he unleashed a barrage of his signature fiery projectiles into it's face like he's unloading a paintball gun on full automatic. Each fireball found its target smacking into the "Chain-Small" creature's face directly, with explosive force creating a dazzling display of flames that illuminated the surrounding area. The creature staggered under the onslaught and for a fleeting moment, it seemed as though Alvin might actually gain the upper hand here and beat this thing's ass, or at least do enough damage to push it back. I would have been greatly fine with this while watching him go at it...if it weren't for the sudden shift in this damn thing's demeanor. With a sense of I guess primal fury and stupid antagonist pride, it recoiled and charged at him with terrifying speed. (I hate being descriptive here, leave it to Jeanette and her POV of all people, if you want to see more repetitive descriptions...)


Anyways, it damn well got back from being staggered, and it embodied every dumbass stereotype of a school bully that the brat Derek Smalls could have mustered up in his annoying life, now charging forward without caring about the damages from the burning fireballs anymore. In an instant Alvin was caught off guard and was absolutely TRUCKED like a football player, being sent across the grassy area (DAMN!), and he just went skidding along the ground until he finally came to a halt, and it looks like he's out like a light. The sight was both shocking and disheartening reminding us all of the unpredictability of battle and the fine line between our victory and defeat here, and honestly that almost scared me enough to make me run. (I'll be damned if I thought he could have pulled this off, what the hell...)


(Oh, what the fuck, ouch...that HAD to have hurt though...) I don't really exactly have time to lament or even run over to him cause- OH CRAP- it's coming for me- and I don't think I can manage a fist fight with this thing if it's shaking off everything, so I did the best thing I could do better than anyone. I hauled ass and RAN for my life, and I made sure to do it in the direction that it was going away from where Alvin was. Turns out this thing doesn't really change directions very well, cause I booked in towards the tree, and after I climbed up, jumped back off and flipped over it, it slammed right into the gigantic trunk. Now I'm seeing where this thing's weakness is, it's got some sort of running gas motor strapped on it's back, I'm guessing that's how it's chainsaws run and are powered, so it's thankfully, it is NOT just impossible to hurt.


I didn't waste time with anything, because I jumped up, kicking this thing square in the back so it hit the tree again, making sure to bicycle kick it's head into the bark while I'm in mid air, which is keeping it at bay, then one more strike, HARD to the gas motor that is strapped on it's back, and this time I see this gas motor get fully crushed. Which, seems to be my time to kick off and back up from it, because it's chainsaws stopped working. Great, so this thing can at least be staggered. But uh...now it's pissed off to high hell and back, ah shit...

 

 

 


 

 

 


"LEVEL OF AGGRESION : ELEVEN-!"

 

 

 




 

 

 


The "Chain-Small" creature let out another one of those half mechanical, half person, but all the way pissed off sounding roar sounds, a sound so loud and filled with rage that it yes, admittedly scared me for a moment, since I felt my tail freeze up, though I shook it off. It turned it's stupid gaze toward me, and even though it's eyes were armored and covered with it's helmet thing, I can tell that it's glinting with fury right at me, and it's advancing on me now with each step vibrating the ground beneath my feet since it's chainsaws are uselessly just pieces of metal now.


My heart raced momentarily, and now realized I had only bought myself a moment of reprieve. (So, I might be screwed over here now...I needed a plan and fast- No wait-! There is ONE more thing I remember!) I glanced around for anything I could use my mind racing as I assessed my surroundings. There! A sturdy branch lay nearby just waiting to be turned into a weapon. I just pushed off the ground, and flew over, grabbing it with one of my hands, other one to my side, and I'm ready to face this stupid ass thing... (Come on, you ugly ass school menace, I'm right here!)


As I gripped the branch tightly a surge of adrenaline coursed through my veins. (It's not just adrenaline, I also feel my "Berserker" power starting to resonate within me...am I getting reactions or something-?) I could feel the branch's rough texture against my palm, grounding me in this chaotic moment, while I kept eyes on it, and for a second, I saw green sparks of what looked like static electricity but colored green. (Am I imagining things-?) The "Chain-Small" creature's loud ass roar echoed in my ears but I focused on the rhythm of my heartbeat steadying my nerves. I could hear the metallic tinging sound of it's useless blades, echoing amongst the sound of the crowd of "Students" being loud around me and this boss thing.


With a quick glance at my adversary I noticed its lumbering form the way it moved with a clumsy aggression that belied its mechanical enhancements. (Probably because I knocked this Derek Small looking thing's motor and crushed it not too long ago..) I took a deep breath gathering my thoughts. The branch felt empowering in my hands and I envisioned myself as a warrior ready to defend my territory. I had no time to waste; this was my moment to turn the tide. I shifted my weight preparing for the inevitable clash. I would have to outsmart this creature, because brute strength alone wouldn't save me. As the "Chain-Small" creature lunged forward, I sidestepped out of it's way, swinging the branch with all my might.


The cracking sound of the wood against the metal filled the air as I struck feeling a flicker of it's armored helmet weakening, so I jumped back, and before it can recoil and get back up, I struck it again, heaving this branch over and over again with less effort each time until it was swinging around easily in my arm like it was a pencil. I had broken and knocked this thing's armored helmet off, and...it DID look like Derek Smalls, except I can tell it's not now, because under the strawberry blonde hair at the back of it's head, it's metal. This thing is metal underneath, it's a damn robot!? No wonder it was so tough earlier, and why it's arms don't even look amputated. This thing was BUILT to show up for us. But not for long, I'm working away at it, and by now, I used my flight, going up to this thing's face, and kicking it square in the jaw, for once sending it flying backwards, onto it's stupid looking bully face.


Before this robotic rendition of Derek Smalls could get up though, I just plunged the branch into it's back, impaling it into the ground, so now it's stuck. No more of this thing, because I also made sure to impale through the gas motor on it's back, so great shot for me. The only problem is, well...now it went kaboom. And it exploded in my face, sending me flying back into the gigantic tree trunk. By now, this "Boss Encounter" is little more than fragments, but I don't think any of the "Students" liked watching their big old boss fight get blown up and impaled, because again...THERE'S FUCKING THOUSANDS OF THEM, and I can't fly up in time to grab Alvin and get myself up. (And OW, that explosion hurt like a BITCH, I think I heard my spine crack for a second.) Whatever the situation may be, I staggered myself and got up, slightly seeing what looked like green light around me. (Did I hit the tree that hard-?) I can't tell but my face...no, my entire damn head, it felt HOT, like it's burning, similar to what Alvin said he felt earlier.


And as I can tell now, I'm sweating buckets, what the hell is happening to me now? (This is NOT the time for power introductions or whatever-) Before I knew it, I'm on my knees clutching my stomach, why? Cause it felt like I was now prone to puking something up, but it also felt like fire within me at the same time. And at the same time, thousands of those little black "Student" things are surrounding me now. Of course, I know what it is, my "Berserker" power, it has to be the only reason. I just didn't know what it was even DOING to me at the moment, because I can't stand without feeling like I'll empty my organs out from my stomach, as well as my vision clouding up, with...the color of bright, glowing green light. (What the hell is happening to me now-!?)

Chapter 9: Black Sun Part 9

Summary:

Alvin and the Chipmunks AU. They are all Seniors in High School here. Supernatural/Mythological based story here. After this bit, Simon will get his powers at the right time. Prison Of The Iron Mountain coming up.

Chapter Text

(Alvin's POV only.)



(Alvin's POV)

By the time I woke up I felt a very, VERY sharp contrast in the ambient temperature surrounding me than earlier when I...embarrassingly got my ass kicked by something that LOOKED like Derek Smalls... The now searing warmth that had enveloped my body moments before was what ambient air by that sent sudden panic running along my spine. I also felt an unsettling sensation on my face— and my mouth was... bleeding...BLEEDING!? The metallic, and terribly coppery taste of my own damn blood was unmistakable, and I could only assume the injury was a result of that brutal strike I got from that... "Chain-Small" boss encounter thing. It was all a weird awakening blur, one moment I was fighting that thing, the next moment, I got smacked, and then the other next moment, everything just went "lights out" for me. Was my mouth bleeding? I didn't really have time to worry about that now.

I quickly turned my gaze back to the scene unfolding before me. Eleanor was in the center of chaos and she looked like she was about to go critical, with all this weird green glowing energy, radiating off and around her with an intensity that was palpable, while all these black shadowy "Student" beings were attempting to either attack her or clear out. As much as I wanted to go and help her I realized that my first priority had to be getting myself the absolute HELL out of this vicinity, because she looked like a fucking bomb about to detonate. The danger was looming and I could feel it in my bones, as well as my tail standing on end. I focused summoning my fiery aura and all remaining energy left within me from my "Burn" "Trait" once more, the familiar warmth and orange glowing color igniting around me like a bonfire amongst all this glowing green in contrast. With a surge of determination and the urge to get the hell up and get the hell out of here right NOW, I propelled myself upwards, flying through the air desperately maneuvering around the gigantic trunk of the tree that loomed ominously above from Jeanette's powers that crafted this gigantic tree thing.

Once I reached a safer altitude, I glanced down to assess the situation. I was holding my bleeding mouth with one hand the heat from my own powers causing the blood to boil no it was LITERALLY boiling, as it seeped through my fingers and stained my signature jacket's red sleeves in an ugly dark crimson coloration. It was a vivid reminder of the chaos that had just unfolded, and the ass kicking I just got hand delivered to me earlier. A much more pressing concern loomed over us— Eleanor was way down below and she was on the verge of a catastrophic meltdown. The gravity of the situation hit me hard, we were facing a literal "Critical Mass" ass scenario, and it looked like... she was about to fucking EXPLODE—?! We needed to act quickly strategize and somehow pull all of ourselves together with this, or we risked being caught in the aftermath of her impending explosion.

But before we could even begin to contemplate anything, right in the next instant, the ambient air around me surged and shifted dramatically once more. A large powerful gust of hot wind erupted from below us where the gigantic green explosion was coming from, catching us, and more importantly, ME completely off guard and nearly knocking me off balance in the air. The sudden force of the wind surged around us creating an intense whirlwind that rattled my senses. I struggled to regain my composure as the heat enveloped me, with the unexpected turbulence and burning atmospheric change heightening what little adrenaline I had left, and leaving me barely but acutely aware of the shit that is now going on in our situation.

"SHIT-! HOT-!"

But thankfully, I was caught, by Jeanette, quickly grabbing my hand and rooting all of us to the gigantic tree's branches with large vines, used as a tether to keep us from being blasted off and away like I almost was. I was just quickly pulled back down to level with everyone else, and collapsed right into Jeanette, not that I wanted to, my head's sort of spinning here...but, am I complaining? Hah! No way in Hell. (I'm pretty sure she knows that I'm not really able to sit up right now either- win win-?) ANY-WAYS- My heart just raced as I turned to look down, with my breath caught in my throat for a moment, same with all the others. A blinding, bright, gigantic green light blazed upward, illuminating everything in a blinding glow, as if the very fabric of reality was being torn apart. A deafening roar erupted from the depths below drowning out the panicked screams of the shadowy "Student" figures swarming like locusts beneath us, their frantic movements a chaotic dance of fear and confusion which was only snuffed out by the gigantic green light turning explosive, disintegrating and destroying anything within it's blast radius, small stores and buildings in this monochromatic town that were nearby were also destroyed as well. Holy fucking shit… did Eleanor just turn into a fucking... living bomb or something? It was as if she had tapped into some unimaginable power...or something further from her "Berserker" power, which was now transforming into a force of destructive blinding green danger, unleashing a cataclysmic energy that would just barrel through anything and everything it touched. The air crackled with tension and I could feel the ground tremble beneath our feet.

The realization hit me and the others like a ton of bricks and I knew we were all in serious trouble. We had to regroup figure out what was happening and fast. This was no ordinary fight anymore, it was a full-scale disaster and we were right in the middle of it. At the moment, Theodore's scream is heard even over the deafening exploding roar, why? Because his girlfriend just self detonated far below, and from the looks of it, she might even be DEAD. Simon and Brittany are both restraining Theodore right now, so he doesn't go falling off the gigantic tree branch cause he could NOT sit the hell still for the life of him, but honestly...it's all warranted, I don't blame him. We all just watched in astonishment and dread, by this time Theodore had calmed down, but he's just sitting and watching the gigantic green light flicker and blast the ground outwards down below, slightly shaking the tree, and to be honest...never in my life... have I ever seen my little brother look quite so...broken before, up until this very moment. It's heartbreaking, I feel like all the times I was terrible to him back then stacked up, couldn't even begin to match up to the empty anguish I see on his face.

And on top of that, we all felt the gigantic tree start to SHAKE, probably from the force of the gigantic ass green light explosion rocking it below. The ground was being torn up by more gigantic green light emitting from this giant area of the ground that was broken up into giant cubes, before exploding up with more green light, sending rocks, disintegrated body parts and metal chunks flying in all directions. One of these tiny metal fragments just zipped all the way up here, nailing Brittany, and slashing her across her cheek, enacting a scream as she covered her face. Great, now I'm bleeding, and SHE'S bleeding now too, so we have TWO injured people here now.

Before we knew it, we heard a sickening and deafening crack sound echoing through the air. The TREE TRUNK that we are all on, had now broken from the gigantic green explosion down below, a sound that resonated with an ominous finality, and now we all felt gravity shifting beneath us going down. The realization hit all of us like a freight train...this gigantic ass tree was now falling— WAIT IT'S FUCKING FALLING— and we were all going DOWN, air is flying backwards past us, we are all caught in a moment suspended between fear and disbelief. My heart raced but at this point I didn't have much energy left to react. I just slumped against Jeanette seeking solace as I was utterly drained from the chaos of it all, and I had literally burned out my energy reserves from my power and getting the shit beat out of me by the boss encounter. Brittany's clutching her face while grinding her teeth, but like the rest of us, she's concerned about all of us fucking falling to our deaths right now.

The adrenaline that had fueled me earlier was fading leaving only total exhaustion in its wake. The rest of us clung desperately to the tree trunks and to each other our fingers interlocking like a lifeline while this colossal ass tree continued its relentless descent toward the ground and into the green exploding light. In that terrifying instant, it felt as if time had slowed down even more than this monotonous... time stopped field town area WHATEVER the fuck this thing is, can even further slow down to and the world around us blurred from our ascertain decent. But somehow... amidst the chaos and impending doom it must have been our sudden stroke of luck or some cosmic intervention one of us just awakened their "Trait" at the right time because eventually out of nowhere something else happened as we all saw another GUI pop up in mid air while we are all falling...



[Name: Simon Seville]

[HP: 150/150]

[Trait: Iron Mountain]

[Location: Mainland]

Chapter 10: Black Sun Part 10

Summary:

Alvin and the Chipmunks AU. They are all Seniors in High School here. Supernatural/Mythological based story here. Simon used this "Domain Expansion" ass power now. huh?

Chapter Text

[Name: Simon Seville]

[HP: 155/155]

[Trait: Iron Mountain]

[Location: Mainland]

(Simon's POV only.)



"The "Iron...Mountain-?"

(Simon's POV) The question of whether this new "Iron Mountain" power of mine was truly real or not at the moment lingered in the air, then ultimately died on my tongue. It's certainly not the best time for inquiries at this moment especially considering Alvin's frantic descriptions of our current situation. Yes we are all still PLUMMETING straight towards the ground and the reality of this descent is sinking in faster than any of us would like. Jeanette is valiantly doing her best to keep us all restrained, using every ounce of her strength and focus into her "Gaia" "Trait", to ensure that we don't get flung around or off of the tree branch like ragdolls, with the large vines around us straining and slightly poking into our bodies from the thorns grasping onto us. This is all happening even before Brittany and I myself, had to intervene to keep Theodore down because of his prior hysteria seeing Eleanor literally detonate as if she were as of now a sapient nuclear warhead, and that's no small feat given the chaos caused by the explosion way down below. The sheer shockwave of it has affected all of us and the tension in the air is palpable.

Regardless of the chaos, I can feel the weight of everyone's gaze upon me, all of their eyes wide with a mix of hope and desperation because of what is currently going on. It's clear that I need to do something —ANYTHING— because of the fate of our group seems to rest squarely on my shoulders right now. The problem however is...that I have no idea HOW to harness this so-called "Trait" of mine at all. Until now, the only individuals who have exhibited any powers so far are Alvin, Jeanette, and quite literally way down below, Eleanor. In this moment of crisis I feel a sense of isolation knowing that I'm venturing into uncharted territory with no idea of what may occur from my unlocked "Trait" of this "Iron Mountain" as of now.

"I have absolutely NO idea on what the hell I'm doing, so with a mix of excitement and hoping we don't die, I'm just going to dive in and give it my best shot. Here goes-!" I shouted out, my voice echoing through the chaotic atmosphere around us. It was a feeble attempt to rally up my own courage, but the words tumbled out in a mix of excitement and fear, which was followed by my escape of the vines restraining me down, I jumped with a scream of either excitement, fear, or both simultaneously, vaulting myself into the air, thrusting both hands in the direction of where the giant cracked orange fissures were in the direction of the ground that we were falling in. Just as I finished my declaration, another burst of orange light emanated from my eyes again, illuminating my lenses, and we heard ominous cracks resonating beneath us. In the direction behind the ancient tree to which we were heading, the ground transformed dramatically, as if the earth itself was splitting apart. A torrent of glowing orange fissures, presumably molten magma, or lava as it's called outside of the planet's core appeared, each one colossal in diameter threatening to swallow us whole, but that's exactly what I can tell this is supposed to do.



|「Prison Of The Iron Mountain: Unchained!」|



Alongside that, the perimeter of the cracked ground exploded outward in a breathtaking display of fiery waves of molten heat, sending cascades of burning orange magma hurtling into the air. Gigantic pyres of stone and rock erupted alongside beams of metal, which judging by their color and texture were forged from iron, like the namesake of the "Iron Mountain". The combination of these elements rapidly coalesced into a monstrous shape, resembling a gigantic ball from the interior, formed from layers of rock and reinforced with those aforementioned massive iron beams. The bottom of this eerie structure was filled with a giant pool of bubbling magma splattering wildly around us. Miraculously, despite the chaos we felt no heat or danger, it was as if some unseen force protected us from the wrath of the eruption. Then again, this entire structure stemmed from my new "Trait", so I can theorize that it is from MY control that all of us remain unharmed.

As the colossal tree branch we had precariously balanced upon finally succumbed to the tumult and broke off from the main body, it disintegrated under the overwhelming power of the cascading wave of green light from Eleanor's explosion that surged toward us. In that chaotic moment, we all now found ourselves standing on a platform crafted from rock infused with the very same iron that had been cast into the air just moments before. The atmosphere felt surreal, as if we had been catapulted into a realm where the very laws of nature had been rewritten from my "Trait" being activated now. This bizarre transformation led me to the realization that according to the namesake of my power this must indeed be the activated state of my "Iron Mountain."

The ground beneath us rocked gently, a subtle reminder of the sheer force that we had just narrowly escaped. It became clear that this protective barrier composed of stone, iron, and molten magma, had been thrust into the heart of Eleanor's cataclysmic explosion, yet it held firm against the chaotic occurrence surrounding us. Encased in this formidable shield of safety, we could all feel the vibrations of the world outside, a violent clash of energies that could easily have swallowed us whole. As we stood there breathless and awestruck, the gravity of our situation settled in. We were not merely survivors of a power fueled disaster, we were now participants in a larger unfolding narrative that defied logic and challenged our understanding of these "Trait" powers now. My "Iron Mountain" was our refuge, a sanctuary amidst the turmoil and hell outside these walls, and it was here that our next decisions would soon begin.

What was happening outside the confines of our rocky sanctuary? None of us could fathom the absolute extent of the destruction unfolding just beyond our immediate view. But the sensation of the rocky iron platform swaying below us was both terrifying and exhilarating, with magma swirling and crashing around us, illuminating all of our faces with the orange glow. We clung to one another our hearts racing in unison caught in a moment that felt simultaneously like an ending and a beginning. The air was thick with the scent of iron and ash, and the orange glow painted our faces with an otherworldly hue. We were trapped in this strange limbo of my own new power's creation, suspended between fear and awe waiting to see what would happen next in this extraordinary and bewildering landscape.

"SE-VILLE-!... What in the actual HELL is... all of this-?!" I immediately pick up the shrill voice of Brittany, her incessant tone laced with fear as she pointed wildly at the unsettling scene before us. She was gesturing to the imposing barrier of this new power of mine, the "Iron Mountain", the iron beams, the jagged igneous rock, and the bubbling magma pool that now surrounded all of us on the platform, creating a sense of a personal hell. "Is this your... "Trait"... power... thing?!" Her eyes darted nervously searching for an explanation amid the chaos. The atmosphere was heavy with tension and I could sense her growing anxiety as the reality of our situation began to sink in, but noted that while it is new, it is my own power, so I am in control of the situation.

I put my hands up in a placating gesture while stepping back from Brittany, knowing how she could get, while my currently still orange eyes surveyed her. I nodded, and as for the GUI earlier, I understood way more than I thought I would, how my power worked, what my power was, somehow I took all that information within the mere seconds that we had. "Brittany, calm down! Yes, this is my..."Trait"...this miniature realm structure created, like the name...this, is my "Iron Mountain", isn't it just astounding?!" I spun around while my orange eyes surveyed the domain of iron, rock, and magma around us, though the reactions of the others were admittedly...less than subpar, and for good reason. I also remembered, as Eleanor had stated earlier, how to summon your GUI menu, which I just merely thought of it again, and it manifested in front of me. I scrolled down from the original section, while I listened to the emitted sounds of the magma waves, crashing around the platform, against the walls of iron and rock.

"Okay...let's see what this now entails..." I started to read off the information that was now scrolling down across the screen of my floating GUI in front of me. "Ahem...the... "Iron Mountain" "Trait", serves as the ultimate embodiment of both the perfect defense and perfect offense in dire times of need. This "Trait" when used is known for creating a formidable barrier, while simultaneously having the potential for very devastating attacks. This remarkable structure is not merely a shielding fortress, it is an environmental powerhouse, crafted from the very prime building elements that constitute our planet. When it's unique "Trait" is activated, the interior transforms to create and mimic the fierce environment found within an active volcano..."

"Within this sealed stone chamber, colossal iron beams burst from the ground and shoot upwards in a triangular prism shape, to form a robust protective framework of jagged spires of igneous rock, supported by iron beams, while the walls and ground are marked by large, cracking fissures, that intermittently release torrents of molten magma within the perimeter...this hellish design includes a substantial platform meticulously fashioned from iron and stone, that remains steadfast amidst a vast pool of churning molten lava for the user and assailants to remain on. This dramatic and dangerous setting generates an ambient heat from the magma, that is so intense that it poses an immediate threat to any world's adversary..."

"...As soon as any weaker classed enemy, whether a minor foe, or a dangerous boss encounter is encased within the domain's perimeter of the "Iron Mountain", they are met with a perilous fate. The heat is so overwhelming that it causes spontaneous combustion effectively neutralizing threats before they can mount an attack. If heat is not enough to subjugate the enemy, the user of the "Iron Mountain" can control the torrents of magma freely with their mind, summon countless amounts of iron, or utilize and control rocks at their disposal, effectively turning the interior into a freely controlled hell for any enemy it is used on. The "Iron Mountain" thus stands as an nearly indomitable force in the realm of "Traits", capable of defending it's realm and user, while simultaneously obliterating any who dare to challenge it... the indomitable prison of the "Iron Mountain" is born!"

Everyone now just looked surprised or astonished, including Alvin, who by now had been healed to full health by Jeanette yet again from his injuries, but due to his mouth being torn open, his mouth was wrapped with bandaging, which I can tell even from in here. Good, at least it means Alvin won't be TALKING so much anymore, at least for a little while. I collected myself and shrugged, apparently, all of what I just read is the power and description of what my "Iron Mountain" "Trait" is capable of. Of all the abilities I could have been granted, I did not expect something as powerful or formidable as this apparent "Iron Mountain" to be the power that I now possessed. That, and now the number of individuals with their "Traits" unlocked is now four out of six, myself, Jeanette, Alvin, and Eleanor. It does make me wonder...what will Brittany and Theodore come to possess in terms of "Traits" as well? Only the time and progression of this..."Mainland" will come to answer that soon enough.

Chapter 11: Black Sun Part 11

Summary:

Alvin and the Chipmunks AU. They are all Seniors in High School here. Supernatural/Mythological based story here. Jeanette is dealing with the BURDEN of being the healer, tragic.

Notes:

Slight Alvinette is starting to show here now.

Chapter Text


(Jeanette's POV only.)




Burden Of Being "The Healer"




(Jeanette's POV)
Oh good lord....but yeah, again, everyone just looked surprised, including Alvin, who was in dire need of my healing abilities yet AGAIN... This time however, his injuries were more severe than usual, his mouth had been torn open during the chaos of the "Chain-Small" fight that sent him skidding across the ground, which meant that I had to get creative, and utilize my "Gaia" powers again not only to heal him, but also to fashion bandaging for the wounds. Luckily my "Gaia" power grants me the ability to manipulate and create raw materials from the environment into inorganic materials and tools, which means that I can conjure up items like bandages and gauze for injuries and let my power do the rest of the work. It’s a strange but useful aspect of my abilities. Still, I can't help but feel a little sad that Alvin won’t be able to speak for quite some time, as annoying and foolish as he can be at times, I do like hearing his voice. I can tell that it’s also bothering him by the expression on his face, poor guy is likely frustrated from not  and in pain at the same time. On top of that, I also have to attend to Brittany who also sustained injuries



(You know, when her cheek got slashed open during the freefall in the explosion before Simon's "Iron Mountain" had saved all of our lives of course-) I'm multitasking, bandaging part of her face while simultaneously using "Gaia" to heal her injury. It’s a lot to juggle but I’ve gotten used to it by now, despite how utterly new I am to doing all of this. I also caught myself doing a stupid- AGAIN, UGH- habit again, because I was biting my nails/claws, and I hadn't done that in YEARS, so it meant that all this was starting to stress me out a little. I quickly stopped that, I did not want to fall back into that habit, nor did I really want to bite and mess up my nails/claws again. (That used to be SUCH an annoying issue, and I used to get so upset because it would end up making my nails/claws look so...bad-!)




This whole situation unfolded right after Simon had been raving on about his new "Iron Mountain" power, which by now we all know represents the "Trait" that he finally unlocked. Out of all the potential abilities that Simon could have acquired, I certainly did not expect something as monumental as that "Iron Mountain". It’s a fitting name reflecting both his strength and mental resilience, and it seems to suit Simon’s personality in a strange way, I guess. With this new development here, the count of us individuals who have successfully unlocked our "Traits" and gained powers, has now reached four out of six.The lucky ones are Simon, myself, Alvin, and of course Eleanor. However, Brittany and Theodore have yet to reveal any signs of their own powers, leaving us all and especially myself wondering if they will even possess any "Traits" at...all...wait...aah-! ELEANOR! I completely forgot about her out there-! I need to make sure she’s all right! She could be dead for all we know!. The thought of her out there without support or help is unsettling. I can’t lose track of anyone else right now, every moment counts especially with the escalating tension surrounding us. (And I am NOT losing my sister to this..."Mainland" world, no way-!)




After a few more moments, Simon would have either retracted or de-spawned his "Iron Mountain" domain (Look, I don't know the terms in video game like worlds- ask Alvin? Wait- he can't talk...n-never mind on that then-!) and we all watched the lava, the stone, and the iron beam created barriers of the "Iron Mountain" sink down around us as the ground opened, swallowing the "Iron Mountain" whole, and vanishing, apparently, Simon's "Iron Mountain" power also fixes the ground around it, because the scorched Earth around us was restored back to normal, and all the grass and small destroyed buildings were fixed. Huh, at least...at least he fixed the mess Eleanor made?




(Brittany):  "ELLIE-!!"


(Simon):  "Is that...? No way..."


(Jeanette): "El....Eleanor...??"


(Theodore): "ELEANOR!!"





Regardless, we looked around and....there's.. Eleanor. There's.... ELEANOR. OH MY GOD, THAT....THAT...IS ELEANOR-!? A burned, charred up and blackened body lay on the ground, precisely in the same location where Eleanor had been, moments before her catastrophic green explosion of light and power. The grim scene was confirmed by the remnants of what Eleanor was wearing, scattered around, including the singed and tattered pieces of clothing that had been violently stripped away from Eleanor's body, as well as her skin having been blackened and burnt, and all of her hair was burned off, gone from the explosion of her power coming out of her body catastrophically. It became evident that her immense "Berserker" power had spiraled out of control unleashing devastation in it's wake. The air was thick with an acrid smell a haunting reminder of the chaos that had just unfolded. Witnessing such destruction, and the potential....fucking- DEATH of my younger sister, had left a chilling sense of fear and sorrow within the very fibers of my being as the consequences of her out of control "Berserker" power became painfully clear, fogging up my glasses momentarily.



My eyes shrunk behind my lenses, and both Theodore and I screamed, me because my sister's possibly dead, and Theodore because...well, that's his girlfriend, OBVIOUS-LY. I was the first over, while dragging Alvin like a ragdoll, then letting go of him, I checked Eleanor for a living pulse, and....thankfully, there WAS life. But barely clinging on. I quickly got to work on the still hot body of Eleanor, having my "Gaia" power go into overdrive on healing Eleanor, while also wrapping her body in vines in order to cover her up and be able to heal her properly, but of course, I was still relatively new, and it did take a bit in order to even have Eleanor start breathing again. Simon did come up with a good idea though, letting Eleanor recover in a secluded area to be undisturbed, as her "Berserker" power already had it's own form of self regeneration, very mild compared to being healed though. Simon and I in tandem enclosed Eleanor's body still having her wrapped in vines, and Simon had created a metal coffin shape crafted out of the iron from his "Iron Mountain" power, in order to house Eleanor, and I had surrounded it with even more thorny vines to dig into the metal, which constantly feed in my power to supply Eleanor's body and kick her regeneration back up into overdrive.




Unfortunately, as me and Simon both know, Eleanor's healing process was not going to be exactly swift, and she needed to be totally unaffected, so I, being the one to supply the main factor to Eleanor's recovery, well, I used the same vines to carry the iron coffin around with Eleanor in it. Alvin just shrugged while walking off his mouth injury, because in the very least, he can still function and fight if need be. Eleanor on the other hand, well, she'd be out for a LONG while if things went well. Simon's eyes returned to their usual blue and purple coloration since he wasn't actively using "Iron Mountain" anymore, but I noticed that I wasn't feeling entirely up to a hundred percent anymore....but it's probably because my "Gaia" power is healing Alvin's mouth, Brittany's face, and ALL of Eleanor, all at once. God, being the...well, the "medic" sort of individual role here is certainly....tiring, to say the least. At least the load of this iron coffin is taken off by the vines supporting and carrying it and Eleanor inside while the healing and recovery process had began.




I cleared my face of any prior tears while taking off my glasses, the familiar weight of sorrow pressing heavily on my heart. I could sense that Alvin had noticed my distress, as he instinctively offered what little comfort he could provide without being able to utter a single word because of his mouth injury. He simply wrapped his arms around me and in that silent embrace, I found a small sliver of solace. Even though he couldn't speak right now, his presence was reassuring, conveying without words that Eleanor would most likely be fine, which deep down I knew to be true. But the reality of the situation was hard to bear. Seeing my sister in such a critically vulnerable condition tore through me like a jagged knife; it was painfully raw and overwhelming you know?




It’s not exactly...EASY, on me, being the one who has to heal everyone around me often whenever they are injured via combat or via collateral damages, leaving me feeling drained and exhausted, and not at my usual hundred percent capacity. And then on top of THAT, to witness Eleanor, my younger sister, appearing half dead— it's a burden that I am struggling to shoulder properly. I know she’s alive, I can sense it because of my "Gaia" power. The way the vines wrapped around her body and the iron coffin that the vines wrapped around and withhold her in her recovery state nearby tells me that she IS healing, albeit very slowly. Each shallow breath I sense from her body through the vines inside absorbing the carbon dioxide within that metal coffin and providing her with a sustained supply of oxygen at the same time, is a reminder of her tenacity and her resilience, despite the dire circumstances.




I rubbed my temples in an attempt to ease the tension that had settled there, my mind racing with thoughts of worry and fear. Yet in that moment, I also hugged Alvin back, holding him a bit tighter than I had originally intended. I felt him shift slightly in response, but he didn’t seem to care or mind it at that moment. His comforting presence was a beacon in the storm of my emotions a reminder that even in the darkest of times I wasn’t alone. Sometimes the act of simply being there for each other speaks louder than any words could verbally convey. After I had calmed down enough to settle down to a manageable state, Alvin, myself, and the rest of us headed back off in the direction of the monochromatic town.




We came across a few more corner stores and small buildings frozen in time, but at the moment, we just stopped within what looked like a "7/11", which gave us another place to stop momentarily. The vines outside of the metal coffin would lower, setting the metal coffin down, while the vines within the metal coffin around Eleanor's body persist, and I myself just sat next to the metal coffin, I couldn't bear to leave it even if I knew Eleanor would recover from my power. Alvin sat with me, and he did use his "Burn" power to create charming arrays of little shapes and symbols, entirely made out of controlled fireballs, which I do admit, it did somewhat bring my mood up. (Alvin's always been one to try and keep me happy in whatever way that he can when the time calls for it, even when he can't talk, he finds a way still. His determination to do things he's set his mind to as well really DOES know no sorts of limitations....)




“She will be fine Theodore. Jeanette and I have made sure of it already.” I overhear Simon's voice filled with a calm assurance as he tries to comfort his still panicked brother, Theodore. It's understandable that Theodore remains worried about Eleanor; after all the sight of her charred remains was not something any of us could easily forget. Just days ago she had appeared before us burned alive leaving us all in shock and disbelief. Simon and I had been forced to act quickly earlier, encasing Eleanor within the iron coffin, surrounded by my protective vines to aid in her recovery process and to heal and provide her with oxygen at the same time. We were all reeling from THAT traumatic event, and I am STILL trying to regain my calm from that. None of us could have anticipated that Eleanor would end up in such a dire state but in hindsight it does make a certain kind of sense. The sheer magnitude of her “Berserker” power had to have overloaded earlier, resulting in that catastrophic explosion of green energy that engulfed her, the tree, and the surrounding area earlier, before Simon restored the land with his "Iron Mountain" "Trait" afterwards. It was a power that she could barely contain after the "Chain-Small" boss encounter and in that moment of instability it had unleashed chaos. As we await her recovery a mixture of hope and anxiety hangs in the air gripping each of us tightly as we hold vigil for our friend.




"Wait... so if this 'Mainland' world has Derek as an enemy boss do you think it also features other people that we either.... currently know or once knew?" Brittany asked her brow furrowing in curiosity. It's a thought-provoking question, one that makes us ponder the implications of our past occurrences in this "Mainland". Derek Smalls as we all know, was the formidable "Chain-Small" boss we faced earlier. If Derek here is now reimagined as an boss encounter adversary in this realm.... could it not also indicate that other familiar faces from our lives might manifest as cybernetic foes and bosses? This possibility sends a shiver down my spine. The prospect of confronting people we once knew and currently know.... now turned into enemies is nothing short of.... unsettling. Would our past connections transform into challenges we must overcome, just as Alvin and Eleanor had battled the "Chain-Small" entity earlier?




That question lingers in the air, hanging heavily over us like a dark cloud casting a shadow on our thoughts. Yet we realize that we cannot dwell on it for too long as dwelling can lead to despair. Our journey continues and we must remain vigilant, alert, and aware to the dangers (And...the wonders?) that will lie ahead. There is no doubt here that we will soon encounter other creatures, formidable boss encounters, and enigmatic entities, that may shed light on this unsettling notion that weighs on our minds. For now we forge ahead, driven by an intense mix of apprehension and anticipation ready to face whatever challenges lie ahead in this strange uncharted territory that feels both familiar and alien. With every step we take the world around us shifts revealing secrets hidden in the shadows. (Looks like I'm going to have to be the one to be watching over Eleanor's recovery coffin for a while.... I just hope she's okay mentally and emotionally as she endures this precarious situation. Her strength is admirable but I worry about the toll this ordeal may take on her spirit...)

Chapter 12: Black Sun Part 12

Summary:

Alvin and the Chipmunks AU. They are all Seniors in High School here. Supernatural/Mythological based story here. Brittany's being the lore dumper here, because, why not?

Notes:

Never liked Brittany (in general, not here), but I suppose I may as well have her POV be the lore dumping aspect, because well....I have to do SOMETHING with her as well.

Chapter Text

(Brittany's POV only.)



Lore Dumping, By Hers Truly.



(Brittany's POV) Finally, we got somewhere....safe-ish, I guess. Glad it's my turn for the "POV" thing, honestly, we've been having both our resident four eyed chipmunks (Simon and Jeanette), and....the living punching bag? (That's Alvin by the way). They've been the ones talking the most, and they are nothing short of BOOOO-RINGGG! Anyways, in terms of what we're all doing, well, I'm sure Jeanette's already...yapped and noted that all down earlier, we're in a 7/11, she's by Eleanor's coffin with Alvin doing his little fireball tricks, yeah yeah, blah blah blah, who cares? I for one just can't shake the feeling that...well, besides Eleanor exploding earlier, we haven't been attacked in a bit. It might be me, but I'm feeling like....something bigger is gonna happen soon. Am I being paranoid? God, I sound like Jeanette here now.. (Lord you haven't seen the half of her if you think SHE'S the calm and collected one.) Despite that, or if I'm just being paranoid or not, I can not shake that feeling for the life of me, like every part of me is just....alert from head to tail. No, literally, my tail's been on full standing alert mode, until we got inside.


There's Wi-Fi in here somehow but I'm not complaining. At least phones work here and there's Wi-Fi internet and somehow even a satellite connection in this alternate world 7/11 so at least it's not boring here. I also still have the uh... "UV DISK" correlating to each of us in my bag so that's good for all of us. Wait... oh...RIGHT. I guess none of them explained what a "UV DISK" is did they? UGH. Why does it always fall to me to lay things out? I swear I'm not even one of the academic ones out of all six of us, and yet I feel like I have to be the stupid ass scholar explaining shit here. It’s incredibly frustrating-! I mean why can’t someone ELSE take the initiative on running things down for once? Anyway, I guess I have to go over exactly what our... "UV DISK" objects are then.


So let me break it down for....whoever reads this...bullshit. The "UV DISK", as Simon deemed and named it, is essentially a small circular device (that looks like a regular ass CD or a DVD from like the early 2000's, if it weren't obvious enough by namesake-? Like uhhh...like one of Jeanette's old CDs that has some song called "How We Roll". Never gave that a listen, honestly it sounds a bit dumb by title alone...) ANYWAYS, the "UV DISK" serves multiple purposes, acting like both the lock and key for..... the information on all of us here. That's how there's this writing, everything that happens to us, or anything that we say or do within....anywhere, we always have put down, that's- that's why we have "POVs" here, in writing? (Am I doing too much here-?) What-ever, anyways, each "UV DISK" is unique for all six of us, containing information on whoever one of them is...."linked up" to, they're tailored to their hosts and owners.


Why do we have these-? Well, Simon, (being the absolute GENIUS that he is...), had gotten us....little more than stuck somewhere before when we were...kids, yeah. Although, that time, it wasn't the "Mainland" thing that we're here in currently, no, that was back then, in like....I'd say maybe 2016-? Back when we were all still...well, SMALL. It was a gigantic desert called the "Wasteland". How did we get there back then? Oh, the usual, Alvin, was the obligatory dumb ass idiot, messed with something he shouldn't have, (A giant Blu-ray disc looking thing that Simon had), and well, we got stuck in another world for the first time. Thankfully it was only for a few minutes before I guess we were teleported back home in the past.


Still, Simon got...stupidly excited, cause if something like that were to happen again, he wanted a way to be able to, well, document that all down, and be able to analyze it. So, he invented the "UV DISK", which just stands for "Ultraviolet Disk", duh, and now they're all linked to us and....our brains? So these flat little disk things I hold in my bag at all times (because Simon can't trust anyone else with some disks, besides...his girlfriend-?) I don't know, but I keep these on me at all times, and well, here we are, in another world again. And what I meant by us being "SMALL" earlier....I meant us back in like, 2015 to 2016. We were all little chipmunk....people looking things. Now we're big chipmunk people looking things. Weird, right? Oh, another thing, how we're all....like the way we are now-?? Again, Simon. I think somewhere around like, 2018, Simon (and the rest of us), obviously had grown more than tired of still being ridiculously small compared to others our age, so, Simon somehow figured out how to modify us. That was one of his first larger scale invention things, ever since the body swapping incident. It was a genetic acceleration thing to put it short, and well, it very much accelerated...or well, upgraded our growth. 

 

We were all small, and then after Simon's invention (and five LONG ass grueling years of the rapid growing pains), now we're all where we are now. It was....bad, but it was also good...? We're actually scaled up physically to normal human sizes now. I'd say back then during those five years growing process, I went from..... being maybe eleven inches tall, to 6 foot 1. Yes, that was/is some INSANE growth difference, that's why, even though our growth was upgraded and sped up, it still took us five years to grow to that. Actually, I think the uhh....the "UV DISK" has all of our info and measurements and all that stuff, if I remember right, they also correlate with our existing "GUI" menu things as well.....alright, so here I go on looking at them.

 


[Name: Alvin Seville]

[Age: 18]

[Height: 6'2]

[Weight: 173.3 lbs.]

[HP: 150/150]

[Trait: Burn]

[Trait Progression: 1/3 Stages Unlocked]

[Location: Mainland]


[Name: Simon Seville]

[Age: 18]

[Height: 6'5]

[Weight: 185.8 lbs.]

[HP: 155/155]

[Trait: Iron Mountain]

[Trait Progression: 1/3 Stages Unlocked]

[Location: Mainland]


[Name: Theodore Seville]

[Age: 18]

[Height: 5'11]

[Weight: 150.1 lbs.]

[HP: 100/100]

[Trait: N/A]

[Trait Progression: N/A]

[Location: Mainland]



That's all of the "UV DISKS" for the boys, and hey, of course, the ones for me and my sisters are all in here as well, sooo...might as well look at those too, right-?



[Name: Brittany Miller]

[Age: 18]

[Height: 6'1]

[Weight: [REDACTED]

[HP: 120/120]

[Trait: N/A]

[Trait Progression: N/A]

[Location: Mainland]




OHHH-KAY, WHAT! Come on-! I specifically told Simon NOT to keep any stupid stuff on these "UV DISK" charts, (especially not THAT), and yet he went ahead and did it anyway. I can't believe he would disregard my request like that. It’s... MY personal business, and I swear I'm seriously contemplating killing him for this stupid ass action! On another note now that I mention it, I realize that it wouldn’t be all too fair for me to have that information excluded just for myself while leaving my sisters, Eleanor and Jeanette out of the loop. They deserve the same consideration. So, I’ve decided that I’ll be expunging that part of the chart for both of them as well alongside me. It’s only fair right? Plus, Eleanor's....out of commission right now for the time being anyway.


[Name: Jeanette Miller]

[Age: 18]

[Height: 6'4]

[Weight: [REDACTED]

[HP: 250/250]

[Trait: Gaia]

[Trait Progression: 1/3 Stages Unlocked]

[Location: Mainland]


[Name: Eleanor Miller]

[Age: 18]

[Height: 5'10]

[Weight: [REDACTED]

[HP: 2.5/250]

[Trait: Berserker]

[Trait Progression: 2/3 Stages Unlocked]

[Location: Mainland]


Anyway, that is about it for the topic of mine about the... "UV DISK" things. I suppose by now, Simon will still be trying to figure out a way to get us all back home, from that blueprint thing he and Alvin were drawing out earlier. Speaking of which, I looked up from my phone, and sure enough, he's sitting around near, just thinking to himself, and writing things on that paper he had from earlier serving as the blueprint. Lucky guess, what DIDN'T I expect from Simon at this point, anyways? It's not like it's anything new from the four eyes here. When Simon gets focused on something, he like, REALLY focuses. He refers to it as his own "hyper-focus", but honestly, I and everyone else just says that when he's "locked in" (He insists that's an "immature" way to put it though.)

Chapter 13: Black Sun Part 13

Summary:

Alvin and the Chipmunks AU. They are all Seniors in High School here. Supernatural/Mythological based story here. Alvinette + Brimon + Theodore Crisis.

Notes:

Alvinette + Brimon + Theodore's Crisis.

Chapter Text

(Simon's POV) Pretty sure I saw Brittany either examining or messing around with the "UV DISK" collection in her bag, though as...unnerving as it can be, I eased my concerns when she put them back away. And then, well, those concerns...they came right back when Brittany herself was over next to me before I even knew it. I had to break my concentration by now, because Brittany is darting her eyes directly to me, and she looks...mildly annoyed. The bane and Achilles heel of my usually insurmountable mental fortitude....it is THOSE piercing blue eyes, currently staring me down with disapproval at...whatever I did at the moment? 



"Se-ville...." Brittany just spoke to me in an oddly calm tone of voice that coming from HER instantly set off alarm bells in my head. This sudden and uneasy tranquility was a stark contrast to the turmoil I could see written all over her face. The concerned worry etched into her features was unmistakable, and it extended down to the slight irritated twitching of her blonde-colored tail, which was a telltale sign of her agitation. 

 

At that moment I had completely abandoned my careful analysis of the "Conflagration Beam" blueprints realizing that the pressing matter at hand was far more important than any of my scientific endeavors. (Or she is just self absorbed like usual, perhaps. When is that never the case with her.) The expression in Brittany's eyes revealed she had something significant to convey, and I braced myself for whatever she was about to go on about. (As USUAL..) It was clear that I would have to actually listen closely for once to the blonde-haired Chipette as whatever was on her mind was bound to be crucial....or it was destined to be useless, perhaps.

 

"You're....you're doing it again, Simon." I almost held my breath upon hearing Brittany's words, to which I don't even know what she meant by "doing it again" at all. "What.....doing what-?" My voice carried my usual intellectual tone of superiority (Yes, I am aware that's a bad habit to have.) but even so, I just sounded a bit more vulnerable because I had been focused so deeply on my blueprint plans for rebuilding the "Conflagration Beam" in order to return us all back home, maybe I hadn't considered something wrong with my behavior as of lately. "You're doing...THIS again. You're all self centered and focused on your planning and shit like that. It's starting to kind of worry me, Simon."



"And why's that?" I immediately asked in reply, my voice tinged with urgency. "I have to get us all back to our regular world somehow. I mean as Alvin said beforehand, my creation got us all into this situation.... so now I have to get us OUT of it. I can't just remain at fault and not fix this somehow can I?" My words tumbled out in a rush fueled by the weight of responsibility pressing down on my shoulders. I felt the tension in the air thick and palpable as I searched Brittany's expression for any sign of understanding.


Before I could continue, Brittany cut me off, her finger raised in a gesture that was both commanding and soothing. As always I found myself drawn into the depths of her icy blue gaze at times like this, a mix of her frustration and concern swirling within it. "Simon, stop." she said firmly, yet there was an underlying softness in her tone that made me pause. "Alvin said you got us all into this but really HE got us into this by... well probably fucking things up even more knowing him.. Whatever the case may be, the point is... you need to stop blaming YOURSELF okay? Yeah sure things may have been fucked up, and they certainly haven't gone the way anyone expected but seriously now..."



As she spoke Brittany's hands found their way to the sides of my face her touch gentle yet grounding. Her expression softened and I could see the determination in her eyes. "But Simon I assure you we'll all get out of this alive. You're already... already doing the best thing by planning this out in advance. Really, I mean it." Her words wrapped around me like a comforting blanket offering warmth in the midst of this situation.



For a moment, I found solace in her belief, even if I didn't fully believe it myself. The world felt heavy and the path ahead was shrouded in uncertainty but with Brittany's unwavering support I felt a flicker of hope igniting within me. Perhaps I wasn't alone in this after all. Maybe just maybe we had a chance to turn things around if we worked together. I took a deep breath ready to embrace the challenge ahead knowing that with my friends by my side we could navigate the treacherous waters of our predicament.



(Jeanette's POV) At the moment, Alvin's kept me happy for the time being, and in turn, I've been doing the same for him as well. (While keeping my mind still attentive on Eleanor's metal and vine ensnared coffin, of course...) Alvin couldn't speak still, obviously, but, he could sign. I had taught him sign language in the past, because I had two friends in school before, who were deaf and required it, so it made it easier to keep Alvin in the loop of things. I guess now he can't talk directly, that's easier than anything else at the moment. I watched Alvin sign out directly to me "This sucks, I still can't speak." 



I just softly smirked and nodded, signing back to keep up the usage of sign language and still being able to communicate with Alvin non-verbally out of respect for his situation right now, since yes, I healed him, but his mouth wouldn't be completely usable until later on, probably. "Yes Alvin, it will take a while for your mouth to fully heal." I signed back, which elicited the obligatory eyeroll from Alvin, before he responded in signing again. "I know that. I just hate being conformed to silence like this." I wasn't too surprised at Alvin's response, everyone knows that Alvin talks. A lot. So for him to not be able to speak, it's just a low blow to his personality at the moment.



Either way, his healing process will still take time, and it'll just have to wait until later, as I've stated beforehand. (As much as I like hearing Alvin's voice, I already know my "Gaia" power isn't going to just instantly fix that mouth injury like I was able to for the smaller claw wounds on Alvin before, or Brittany's cheek being slashed open. Larger wounds, or greater injuries tend to take a LOT longer to heal and replace....which is why Eleanor is still currently encased in the Eleanor's metal and vine ensnared coffin, because she was literally burned alive, it will certainly take a while for her to be back to her normal condition.) 



In the meantime, I had managed to coax Alvin into lightening up again, by transforming one of my clothespins into a whimsical monarch butterfly. This charming little creature fluttered around playfully, eventually landing right on the tip of Alvin's nose. I also find it utterly adorable how his expression shifted from surprise to amusement, a hint of astonishment dancing in his eyes. He twitched his nose in response, causing the butterfly to take flight once more. With a gentle fluttering beat of it's wings, it departed from his face and gracefully returned to me, settling delicately on my outstretched hand. This simple yet enchanting interaction brought a smile to my face and I could see the tension in Alvin begin to dissipate.



Another aspect of my "Gaia" power that I truly cherish is my ability not only to replace transform and heal life, but also being capable of creating it from scratch. I can draw upon the energy of everyday inanimate objects, whether they are items I carry with me, or those I find scattered around me in this "Mainland" world. This ability feels almost magical, and it enhances my connection to this "Mainland" world around me. I find it invaluable that I have pursued my studies in biology and anatomy across various fields earlier.



This knowledge empowers me to wield my "Gaia" power with greater ease and precision when interacting with nature around me or created by me.  With a solid foundation in these subjects, I have developed a finely attuned understanding of the intricate web of life and nature's energies, which allows me to harmonize my abilities with the natural world. It’s a unique synergy and I feel completely attuned to this remarkable gift ready to explore it's full potential. (But for now, I supposed I must stick to being the glorified first aid kit, if I will, a tiring enough job as is...)



(Theodore's POV) Here I am, I'm....not actually hungry at all this time, despite being within a convenience store like 7/11, I'm not hungry at all. Probably because of...well, Eleanor's current situation. I can't keep my mind off of how she currently is, burned up and damaged all like that. I just....how is THIS fair at all? To anyone? Alvin, he's got Jeanette. And Simon? He's got Brittany. You know what in the hell I have? Eleanor's fucking metal and vine ensnared coffin.....



How...HOW in the....How in the hell is THIS a fair outcome for ANYONE? I mean- Eleanor's in a motherfucking- CATATONIC state for the time being, let alone me missing her like a damn lovesick puppy. It's already just....god damn it, haven't us collectively all gone through ENOUGH by now....hasn't that been enough? That and then....Eleanor fucking EXPLODES, so like, her power was half the reason...UGH. This is all just bullshit. I'm outside, so I know nobody else has eyes on me for now, so I just punched a brick wall next to the back of the store. What's the weird part is though...the area where I just hit, it....semi-cracked? That couldn't have been me, could it-? I don't know, but I do know I haven't unlocked my...well, my "Trait" yet. Everyone knows brick walls aren't weak to regular people either, so....maybe I am unlocking that "Trait" thing of mine? At least if I am, it's slowly then.



I don't really care too much, I'm still too pissed off and emotional to really weigh in my options, so I just did it again, and again, repeatedly, cracking the brick wall further and further, because right now, it's a whirlwind of things, anger, anguish, a few others, etc. Whatever it all was, it was what just made me continue punching the brick wall, cracking and chipping off more of it. My hands by now were red, just like all I was seeing: absolutely nothing but red, painting the broken bricks in front of me in a macabre pattern of red fist marks, until eventually, the bricks just gave way, and I had shattered a hole cleanly in the brick wall, heaving. At this point, I was starting to feel that emotional adrenaline wear off, and the pain of busting my hands up on a brick wall was starting to come through to me, my hands were pained, and they were covered in red at the moment, from injuring my hands on the now broken down bricks.



By now, as much as I refrain from doing so, I can feel painful tears pricking at the sides of my eyes, whatever stupid decision I made punching down this brick wall in front of me, well, I'm certain that I'm starting to pay for it. I don't want to start anything, so I just shakily sucked it up, just cleaning up the blood off my hands quickly, because I did have....a towel on me. Mainly for cleaning up food related messes, but in this case....it helped get the blood off my hands, and for a bit, I just sat in this small alley next to the back of the store, with my hands wrapped up. After enough time had passed, I found that I had stopped bleeding, which was good, the only issue was.....now I had gashes on my hands and knuckles. Not too big or detrimental for sure, but, they were still noticeable.



That's the last thing I wanted now that I was thinking, but earlier I wasn't thinking. Sure, I did feel somewhat better after punching through that wall, but now I have...these. And I know Jeanette can probably fix this, but the last thing I need is for anyone to see, because I know Alvin and Simon will freak out over it. And well.....I've already had SO MANY situations and occurrences where my brothers freak out, or times where I've been babied and watched over. (By the way, I hate that. It was already kind of annoying when we were all younger, but I certainly do not need that now....)

Chapter 14: Black Sun Part 14

Summary:

Alvin and the Chipmunks AU. They are all Seniors in High School here. Supernatural/Mythological based story here. And now, there's two problems on hand.

Chapter Text

She's a little bit aware of....something? Or someone by now.
And Theodore knows he's weak as well.





(Brittany's POV)
You know, aside from all that stuff I explained earlier about our "UV DISKS" and how we all became the way we are, it’s uhhh...kind of good...hah. Even though, aside from Simon just now...I'm not really talking to anyone right now, am I? I mean, who’s honestly going to be reading what gets put up onto our "UV DISKS" anyway? That’s right, pretty much... nobody I think. It’s almost as if I'm just shouting into the void here when I talk to myself, hoping for some kind of ambitious person's sudden response from out of nowhere. (That's stupid.) But still  for some strange reason  I feel this sense of gratitude— like someone out there is actually listening? Like maybe, just maybe , someone is saying it’s good? Or reading and absorbing what I’m putting out there? Am I going fucking....crazy? Ah, god damn it, I probably am, given all this...all this bullshit going on around us. It’s probably the most likely explanation for this odd feeling creeping in and happening when I'm talking to....myself? I guess I'll put it that way. 




But isn’t that the point-? Isn't it like, my whole talking point-? Why I did all that explaining, even if... I wasn’t all that really thrilled to have to talk about most of what I talked about-? In a world where everything feels so disconnected in this "Mainland" perhaps these "UV DISKS", or at least mine, are my way of reaching out, of leaving a mark, of documenting and remembering all this shit, however big or small in this chaotic "Mainland" universe. It’s bizarre , yet strangely comforting to think that, well, even if nobody is directly engaging in response, my thoughts...my words....they might still resonate somewhere out there, anywhere, for at least one person if anything to read. It feels...less strange or lonesome for at least me, thinking that way. I know, this is...probably, you know, WAY out of character for me, Brittany, being... superstitious-? Crazy? Whatever, oh haha, yeah. I'm aware that I'm sounding like a damn nutcase, it's just...it's...more helpful and refreshing to at least THINK that someone's listening, that someone or something out there is reading and watching, so that...maybe our situation doesn't feel so...hopeless and out of touch, powers aside At least there's like, the love of the game in writing, or...talking this stuff out into my "UV DISK" which is gonna all document and put this down anyway, so I might as well utilize this thing to my advantage. Kind of like a mental diary or something, not gonna lie. To be honest if anything, I...I do long for Miss Miller at times, and well....I guess this is one of those times.....one of those times that I feel vulnerable.




I barely have time to really calm down my mind a bit and recollect myself, before I jumped slightly, startled by the unexpected presence beside me. But it's just Simon, you know, the blue bespectacled chipmunk as always... Right, I forgot...I forgot he was here— right, him- (AHHHHH, just make up your mind already Brittany-!) And...my face, it's not really helping out with my mental state; I already know that I'm flushed red in sudden surprise and embarrassment. It's a familiar feeling, but somehow this time, it feels different. I can practically sense the heat radiating from my cheeks as my face was flushed hot and red, and I hope desperately that he doesn't notice, but it's way too late for that, it's not getting past Simon, I know he sees, and notices. But I guess that staring at Simon, and those beautiful blue and purple eyes each is grounding enough for now. Sure, he's got like, TOTAL heterochromia, which is pretty rare in itself as he's explained to me before, but it always manages to catch me off guard and make me forget sometimes, even by just STARING at me. His eyes are like two mesmerizing jewels, each captivating in its own right. The blue is reminiscent of a clear summer sky  while the purple hints at a kind of mystery that draws me in even more. It’s impossible not to be captivated by them, and I find myself momentarily lost in their depths, forgetting my earlier flustered state, if only for a moment. 




(God, I sound all sappy and descriptive like Jeanette, oh ew....)  Aside from that....wait...where's Theodore-? Wasn't he in here with us? Huh. Maybe he's just still upset from the whole...well, you know, Eleanor's god damned metal and vine ensnared coffin earlier that Simon and Jeanette had to make to keep her...well, ALIVE. I...I don't blame him. Theodore...he's always had a penchant for getting pissed in the most barely noticeable ways, half the time people can't even tell he's really that mad, because he just hides it that well. Maybe it's too much and it boiled over for him, just a thought. Would explain right now why he's not here, maybe he ran off somewhere to go release his anger. Honestly, he needs it of all people. I can't even begin to imagine a fraction of whatever Theodore must probably be feeling right now.



(Theodore's POV) Okay...I think...I think that I've calmed down now....fully. I can at least breathe, and the gashes on my hands seemed to have lessened. Well, I don't have much time really to pay attention because, I hear the sounds of bricks shifting, the ground shaking, and wind roaring, and then soon....





-BANG!-





Whatever I just felt, whatever I just was hit by, I only feel even more pain, white hot just flashing across my face, making me see stars. It sent me flying across the small alleyway, bouncing off the wall like a pinball before I slammed into the ground, grazing up my hands even more. I coughed for a few seconds, until I turned to see what the hell just actually hit me, and.....it couldn't be more worse. THERE'S MORE OF THEM. Remember that uhh...body snatcher incident thing? The ones who were saying things behind Brittany's back. Yeah...it's THEM, THOSE TWO.. and god DAMN did that shit hurt....



Who-? It's uhhh... do I remember-?"Annie" and "Amber" or well, what's SUPPOSED to be them. They look similar to, well, the actual two....except....like that dumbass "Chain-Small" boss encounter ass thing earlier...the worst thing about this these "Annie" and "Amber" whatever things they are, since we know they're probably not the actual people now, they're likely cyborg robot things....almost like the first one, one of "Annie's" and "Amber's" arms each were missing from their wrists up, and instead, they were outfitted with metal arm braces on their left arms both, which attached this time....THOSE ARE GUN BARRELS. So it's not chainsaws that I'm dealing with, no these two....fucking TWO of them, they have guns for arms. Shit.



[Incoming Boss Encounter..]

[DOUBLE-TROUBLE]

[Boss Encounter]

[Now playing- Killing Floor 2's "Spike Grinder"]


Amber: "WOW. I DIDN'T THINK WE'D CATCH ANY HANDS TODAY, HUH? SHAME IT'S JUST THIS RUNT."

Annie: "TOO EASY. BUT THIS ISN'T THE RIGHT ONE.  ALL THE GIRLS SAID THAT CUT-THROAT BRITTANY WOULD BE HERE."


 

I wasn't wasting time trying to sit around and listen to the two cyborg girls with literal machine gun barrels for their left arms now. Their mechanical voices, sounding similar to that effect that the "Chain-Small" thing that looked like "Derek Smalls" had earlier, those voices, they were filled with a chilling confidence and malevolence that made my skin crawl and my tail stand on end, as if I'm not already injured enough here. So instead, I had gotten up and started to run as much as I could, all of my instincts screaming at me to escape and get the hell away from the two of them. 


But I found myself almost immediately grabbed by the neck, as if I were right back in the position of when we were all smaller and younger. "Annie" was the culprit here, her normal right hand shooting out with surprising speed and strength which belied their bodies even now with me at a proper adult size, with the "Annie"  one snatching me up before I could take more than a few steps. It became abundantly clear that these cyborg versions of the girls were far more powerful than I could really do anything about, especially because I had no "Trait" power yet, at least not fully, because I can't move this hand off of me. 

 

"ACK- WAIT-! LET- GO!"  I managed to choke out, desperation flooding my now strained voice, but deep down I already knew that the "Annie"  one had no intention of releasing her grip. The cold metal of her hand tightened around my throat  and I could feel panic rising within me like a tidal wave. And what's worse is that I was outside of the 7/11, in an open alleyway space, devoid of any cover, which meant that Alvin, Jeanette, Simon, and Brittany, probably wouldn't be hearing or seeing me at all out here. The realization hit me like how one of them struck me earlier: I was utterly alone and in grave danger. Fuck. Now I was in even more trouble— LETHAL trouble, that I had to deal with.


Either I deal with it, or I die? I'm starting to see stars from being choked out, and no matter HOW much I try and fight back, I can't make this thing budge or move at all, and I'm losing my strength. (God damn it, I am...way...too...fucking...WEAK and HELPLESS. and I know Eleanor would have said otherwise. But I'm weak, I'm god damn weak. I always have been, past and present. And my fucking weakness is going to get me killed now. Why-? Someone else always has to help me out either from my stupidity, my naivete, or just generally not being in the right place at the right time.)

Chapter 15: Black Sun Part 15

Summary:

Alvin and the Chipmunks AU. They are all Seniors in High School here. Supernatural/Mythological based story here. We're moving on now, and there's another cyborg revealed.

Chapter Text

(Simon's POV only.)





The March Forward






(Simon's POV) After a bit, it seemed that the four of us still remaining within the 7/11 now finally started to notice the absence of Theodore. I got up from what I was doing even as I was not surveying my blueprints anymore (No, I was with Brittany, what a shocker.) So, as Brittany and my eyes met the shared gazes of both Jeanette and Alvin respectively, we all got up from where we were currently and hurriedly headed outside, because by now, the four of us still around know that something is amiss. We quickly figure this out because we hear the sound of a jet engine roaring overhead not too far from us, and a gust of wind that soon followed.




Little did we know, it was one of those incessant cyborgs moving again. And much to my and the others chagrin, it was two cybernetic versions of "Annie"  and "Amber", with machine gun barrels for left arms. And something immediately noticed by both myself and Alvin, is that....the "Annie" one is choking Theodore out with their regular right hand. As much as both Alvin and I wanted to jump in and dismantle this cybernetic version of a known student, all of us were stopped by the cocking sounds of the machine gun chambers in both "Annie's" and "Amber's" left arms, with the "Annie" individual having the end of it's machine gun barrel arm pointed up, directly to the side of Theodore's head.





Annie: "WOAH, YOU'D LIKE...MIGHT WANNA STOP THERE, BLOWHARD, FOUR EYES..."

Amber: "YEAH, YOU SHOULD LISTEN, OR WE'LL TOTALLY BLOW THIS RUNT'S HEAD OFF WITH THE REST OF YOU RIGHT HERE."






And with that, Alvin and I both exchanged glances, a mixture of desperation and disinterest evident in our eyes. There was an unspoken understanding between us, we both recognized that it was probably in our best interest to listen to "Annie" and "Amber" and pull back for the moment. After all, none of us could hope to match the rapid-fire rate of a machine gun, and our so-called "Traits" certainly weren’t swift enough in activation to counteract such a threat at the moment. So we opted to remain passive and docile for the time being, allowing ourselves to absorb the words spilling forth from these cybernetic impostors styled after the real Annie and Amber. Their hollow and half obscured expressions and mechanical gestures sent a chill down our spines. It was surreal  almost nightmarish as we watched more people that some of us each knew, all appear as cybernetic doppelgangers within this world. "What... what do you two... want? Why do you have Theodore captive-?"  Jeanette's voice broke through the tension, always ever the peacemaker among us, trying to diffuse the escalating situation. She stood firm, her resolve still unbreakable at the moment, shining through even as the reality of the situation loomed large— Theodore was being choked out and restrained by the mechanized version of "Annie" his breaths growing shallower by the second. We all felt the weight of the moment, knowing that time was slipping away even as we stood right here.





Annie:
"OHHH, YOU'RE....YOU'RE NOT AWARE, ARE YOU? YOU'RE, LIKE, WANTED HERE."

Amber: "AREN'T YOU LIKE, SUPPOSED TO BE ONE OF THE SMART ONES? DAMN, YOU'RE A REAL FUCKING DUMBASS, HUH?"






I could clearly see the way Alvin reacted, he bristled at the very notion of Jeanette being called stupid, a reaction so intense that it compelled me to intervene and hold him back, preventing any sudden, reckless, or lethal moves. His protective instinct was palpable, as if he was ready to leap to her defense at a moment's notice. "Alvin, no. Theodore's on the line here." On the other hand, Jeanette’s reaction was markedly different— more subdued and quiet. It was as if she had steeled herself against the insult. Her face, which had previously been etched with worry, transformed into an expression of stoicism. The lenses of her glasses glinted with an unseen light, creating a striking white shine that contrasted with the current atmosphere. For a fleeting moment, her features appeared almost shadowed out, blackened from a lighting trick, as if she had retreated into a fortress of resolve. 



Meanwhile  the two individuals— "Annie" and "Amber" their metallic helmets drilled into their skulls with the eye sockets covered, reminiscent of "Derek Smalls", as the "Chain-Small" boss encounter from prior that Eleanor had defeated, had their eyes  obscured by the metal helmets affixed to their skulls, again, the eye sockets were always covered and welded. This left us only with the unsettling view of their mocking smiles, their incessant laughter, and their infuriating grins, which seemed to mock our predicament even further. The disconcerting whirring of the machine gun barrel that the "Annie" individual had so ominously kept aimed at Theodore's skull filled the air, amplifying the tension. It was a moment thick with unspoken threats  where every glance and silence spoke volumes  marking a turning point in our harrowing situation.




"Fine...what are WE wanted here for. And where."  Jeanette spoke directly to the "Annie" and "Amber" cybernetic individuals, her expression still stoic and shadowed out. "Amber", being the one not choking out Theodore, pointed her gun barrel at us, but we soon figured out that it was not directly at us, it was behind us. Another cybernetic doppelganger appeared, it was a robotic version of that "Anita" student. She has blonde hair and purple eyes. She wears glasses, a blue top, green and blue checkered skirt and yellow shoes, but, just like "Annie" and "Amber" her head and the top half of her face had a metallic helmet drilled into her skull, and her eye sockets were welded and obscured, leaving only the bottom half of her face shown. Unlike the "Annie" and "Amber" individuals however, this cybernetic "Anita" doppelganger, her arms were replaced completely from the elbows down, replaced with large metallic claws, which currently were clamped around....Eleanor's coffin. The "Anita" cyborg was holding Eleanor's metal coffin, which more than likely meant that all of us were being moved somewhere. Theodore weakly still struggled in the grasp of "Annie", much to the cybernetic impostor's delight.




Annie: "YOU'LL SEE. THAT IS, IF YOU CAN LIKE, FOLLOW ORDERS? OR MAYBE NOT. I TOTALLY DARE ONE OF YOU TO TRY, HAHA."

Amber: "ALRIGHT, WE'VE TALKED ENOUGH HERE, RESTRAIN CAPTIVES."

Anita: "....SORRY."






All of us looked around at what these three cyborgs meant, and suddenly small trapdoor like openings came out of the walls of the 7/11 directly next to this alleyway, and hundreds of small wires erupted forth, ensnaring all four of us currently not captured. Once that had occurred, we were completely within the grasp of our cybernetic captors. If this was not an innate enough occurrence, we all, one by one were electrocuted, starting with Jeanette, who we heard screaming and convulsing with yellow electrical currents surrounding her in a macabre yellow aura. Soon enough, the rest of us three followed, agonizingly being kept like this for a few more minutes until every one of us was eventually dropped to unconsciousness.


The last thing I was aware of perceiving, was now feeling the wind around us blowing, and the ground rushing away from us, as the cybernetic impostors now started flying with us in captivity, and then it was complete and utter silence as I also was now unconscious.

Chapter 16: Black Sun Part 16

Summary:

Alvin and the Chipmunks AU. They are all Seniors in High School here. Supernatural/Mythological based story here. We're moving on now, and there's another cyborg revealed.

Chapter Text

 



Eleanor, Awakened.
And the others? Imprisoned.






(Eleanor's POV)



Ugh....my head....my...my everything is killing me...



Am I...alive-? I'm starting to hear something.....sounds like....buzzing lights....but distant......it....what? I can...I can feel my body...




Wait, I can feel my body-? And my tail-? So I'm not dead-? Huh. I guess I'm glad. (Damn, that would have been a cool ass way to go out though, I mean come on, a literal explosion-? Alright, well, I'M ALIVE! But, I'm uh...trapped, and this feels like....a coffin-? Made of metal-? What in the hell? I can't...I can't really move my body, aside from squirming, and I feel a blanket wrapped around me, that and...I have...vines wrapped around even that layer-? I don't know what happened while I was...well, unconscious, I guess, but all I need to know is....I want out of this metal coffin, like NOW. 



All I am also aware of is....well, my chest feels tight, sort of...suffocating? I can't move, well, not until I ripped my limbs out of the vines, punching right through the lid of the metal coffin. After that is up, I forced my hand out through the hole that was blasted clean through the metal, grabbing the lid and slinging it right off the glorified metal box, and after which, I shot up, sitting up and inhaling sharply and drawing in air that I suddenly needed again. That was surprisingly claustrophobic. (What's weird is that I'm not EVEN claustrophobic at all....then again, I did just wake up from being unconscious not too long ago....)



Ugh, what was I saying earlier-? Oh. Right....the damn buzzing lights. I can now see where that sound is coming from. The metal coffin that I'm sitting in as I kept the blanket wrapped around myself, it seemed to be in this.... gigantic metal room. Like, it's a 1000 x 1000 times metal cube. What in the hell-? Am I even...in that "Mainland" anymore? I don't think so, and even if I am....well, I don't know where the others are, so that's that. By now, I had gotten myself awake enough to get out of the metal coffin, just getting up, climbing out...and promptly hitting the floor face first. Ouch. Well, I guess my coordination wouldn't be the best after just waking up from whatever that power coma was. I dragged myself up, the metal coffin was bolted to some sort of....operating table? 




What the hell-? Was whoever took me, brought me here, and bolted it down, were they planning to....experiment? Surgery-? Organ harvest me-? I don't know, really, I don't. I just kept the blanket wrapped around myself, because....well, there's a very. ahem, noticeable absence of my clothing. I can guess what happened to explain that....my uh, my "Berserker" power must have went out of control, and just burned off everything including burning myself alive when I exploded. God damn it. Now what-? I know there's like.....weird people who revel in doing that sort of thing, with nothing else. But I am for certain, NOT, one of those...ugh those "PEOPLE". (Don't try me, I've seen what people call "art" nowadays.) Though it's not like I can create clothing, duh, so I'll just have to figure things out for the time being. My earrings are still here, though. Huh. Guess any metallic things didn't get burned off or launched out of me earlier-? Or however long ago it was.




"Wait.... where... is my.... oh. RIGHT. My phone was on me. It was... probably destroyed with the explosion. AUGH. GOD DAMN IT. Now what in the fuck am I supposed to do? Now I'm currently in.... whatever this 'Flee The Facility' ass building is. I have no fucking phone on me to contact anybody. And...there's no satellite service, so even if I DID have my phone, IT WOULDN'T- WORK! Which means that... it's totally USELESS to have one anyways. AND MY CLOTHES ARE FUCKING GONE—??? What the hell is going on? I can’t believe I’ve found myself in this nightmare stripped of everything- AND LITERALLY-!? All I have right now, is this......blanket I was wrapped in! FOR FUCK'S SAKE!



(And even THAT barely covers me-) The stark fluorescent lights of this gigantic metal box overhead flicker ominously casting eerie shadows on the cold sterile walls. Panic starts to rise in my throat as I realize I’m utterly alone. I need to find a way out of here but where do I even begin? My heart races as I hear distant sounds echoing through the corridors— footsteps? Voices? It sounds sort of...mechanical, but at the moment, I don't really care. "Where is...Theodore-? And god damn it, everyone else alongside that-! Don't tell me I'm stuck in some bullshit laboratory ass place...alone-! Ugh!"


At this point, I'm just feeling more than royally pissed off, I just ripped the surgical table that had the metal coffin. (And, I'm guessing this is more than likely, made out of steel, or some sort of metal. So that weight is like around....maybe seven hundred ninety three pounds. (Or, in Simon's nerd ass terms Three hundred and sixty point FIVE kilograms, blah blah blah. And that table, it's certainly a big surgical table, so that thing alone is probably clocking in at around....705 pounds, give or take. So, combined, I just picked up... I'm just airballing it here, but it's...one thousand, four hundred ninety eight pounds....holy damn.)

 

I just hurled the combined weight of that surgical table along with the metal coffin right at one of the far walls of this gigantic metal box that I'm trapped inside, as if it were nothing more than cardboard. It was an astonishing moment, truly. I distinctly heard it go -CLANG!- against the wall after soaring through the air for what felt like an eternity, (No no, it was really just two seconds-), and now the metal is all twisted and warped  a testament to the sheer force of the impact. It’s clear that I’ve become stronger since I last regained consciousness, I can feel it coursing through me. 



"SI-MON-! I SWEAR, WHEN I FIND YOU AND THE OTHERS, AND IF THIS IS ANOTHER ONE OF YOUR DUMBASS EXPERIMENTS THAT I DIDN'T ASK TO BE PUT IN AFTER I RISKED MY ASS EARLIER, YOU'RE DEAD, FOUR EYES!"

 

I must have been healing while I was.....asleep or whatever this strange state was, thanks to whoever had the absolute AUDACITY, to put me in this...METAL COFFIN. Who even put me in this hellhole of a situation? I can’t recall at the moment, and truthfully, my mind's way too fed up with rage to think straight and rational. I’m absolutely furious- and it’s so obvious. Everything has spiraled into chaos  and the most infuriating part? I’m standing here without a single piece of clothing on— nothing to cover myself  nothing to protect my dignity. (Nothing to bloody up either whenever for when I find who did this BULLSHIT..) 



"Oh god damn it! How could they....whoever "THEY" is, do this to me? I swear, whenever I find out...who "THEY" is, I'LL FUCKING KILL THEM. Unless it was Alvin....or...it was Simon. No, then I'm not gonna kill whichever of them it was, no but....I'M GONNA HOSPITALIZE EITHER ORM IF IT IS ONE OF THEM-!"

 

So, to compensate, I just tied the blanket so it covers me from the chest down of all things. That was I can still move, and not be....well, you know exactly what. And good timing too, because god, DAMN! Am I happy to beat something. More cyborg encounter things. And that.....that one, with giant metal claws for arms, it looks like...."Anita-?" My mind's not exactly up for rational thought, and, to my surprise, I can still fly-! Which meant that I just used my ability to make my own leverage to fly off the floor. (Oh, right- I found this out a while ago when I revealed that I could fly as well. Apparently, my flight is like- automatic-? Maybe? Is that the word? I don't know, but I don't need to worry about pushing off the ground, and pivoting with my feet in the air, like Alvin has to. I can literally push off of ANYTHING, even the air molecules, so I can CREATE my own leverage. That's how I fly about and glide through the air, I can move my direction by just willing it.)

 

And right now, I'm using that self leverage, and I flew forwards to that cybernetic "Anita"  looking thing, and well? I flew down and impaled this cyborg "Anita", right through the chest. Apparently, they are actually cyborgs, because they still bleed, and my hand's got blood and gore on it as of now, as well as metallic sparks and little metal shards flying out of the back of the chest where my hand ripped through. Either way, I've gotten far enough, so I just split the cybernetic "Anita" doppelganger in half, separating the torso from the spinal cord. Yes, it's...messy, that's pretty much what happens. I've got blood, and wiring on my hands. 




"Wow. These things, they uh....they go down rather easy, huh-?"



Oh well, doesn't matter too much to me. Right now, I need stuff to take my pissed off mental state on. So, I just held the torso of the cybernetic "Anita" in my hand. Honestly, if it wasn't for the fact that well, I KNOW these are, well, cyborgs, and not the REAL people they're modeled after, I can deal with it. And, well, I know it sounds crazy, but honestly, it's kind of....fun-? And looks like that has reinforcements... I can hear the sounds of hurried up mechanical footsteps, and...? I may be bloodied up, but, shit, yeah! This is actually fun. Maybe this "Mainland" game world bullshit isn't all too bad, hm-? Just on cue as well, as I got this blood out of my eyes and tossed the two halves of that cybernetic "Anita" aside....there's more of these cyborgs showing up from within the same hallway out of this gigantic metal cube.



"Oh-ooh, yeah! Now this is my kind of deal-! Come on! Come right at me!



I just smiled and squared up. There's a cybernetic doppelganger of..."Kevin", who has chainsaw blades for arms, sort of like how that "Chain-Small" boss encounter thing had. Even if I'm still pissed off by this whole ordeal, I can at least take it out on what's going on. There's a lot more of these cybernetic doppelganger things, and all of them have different arm attachments. I think there's even....a "Dolores" cyborg, with....huh Those are just giant metal fork prongs replacing the arms. That's just goofy. Oh well. About time that well, I get to work, and I get to beating. "


Well, maybe I'll kill whoever did this later, but...oh HELL yeah! This is more up to my speed-!"




[Now playing- "One Bad Munk" [One Bad Man + One Bad Tank - Midnight Riders]

[Verse 1]

"Well I'm a half-ton son of a gun,"

"With a suitcase full of pistols and mon-ey,"

Come dawn, woman, I'm gone, but tonight can be your lifetime, hon-ey,

"God-damn girl, I'm your man girl, I'll get your engine sing-ing,"

"This sounds good, let me under your hood and we can find out what I'm bring-ing!"

[Chorus]

"I'm, ONE BAD MAN!"

"ONE BAD MAN!"




Meanwhile....approximately 2 miles away....



(Simon's POV) Currently, myself, Jeanette, Brittany, Alvin, and Theodore, found ourselves trapped in an enormous, labyrinthine presented metal cube complex. It’s a rather unsettling situation, to say the least. Apparently, when we were captured by those cybernetic doppelgangers earlier, we were imprisoned within this bizarre structure. The worst part of it all is that  well  our "Traits" — particularly for myself, Alvin, and Jeanette— are significantly diminished. Whatever this metallic complex is, it seems to generate some sort of electromagnetic radius field, or something similar, that acts like a dampener on our unique abilities, rendering us far less formidable than we usually are now. 


For the time being, I've managed to create a small metallic chessboard with what I can muster from my greatly diminished "Iron Mountain" power that still remains, which has become my new pastime. I’ve taken to practicing chess against Alvin, who, despite being a novice, appears to have been putting in some effort to improve his game, and he can't talk, probably adding onto his focus. Honestly, I still have no trouble defeating him in our matches, as per usual, but I must admit that he seems to be catching on quicker than I expected, coming from him. It's rather amusing to see him focused, his brow furrowed in concentration and his tail flicking, as he considers his next move. My lessons for him, particularly after that unfortunate...."chess fiasco" we had in our youth, seem to be paying off. It’s a strange comfort in this bleak environment  finding a semblance of normalcy and camaraderie through our shared knowledge of the game. I can't help but hope, that even in this dire situation  we can find ways to support each other and perhaps even strategize our escape from this labyrinthine prison of metal.

 

Chapter 17: Black Sun Part 17

Summary:

Alvin and the Chipmunks AU. They are all Seniors in High School here. Supernatural/Mythological based story here. Eleanor's awake and active, and she really is one bad munk.

Chapter Text

Meanwhile....approximately 2 miles away....



(Simon's POV) Currently, myself, Jeanette, Brittany, Alvin, and Theodore, found ourselves trapped in an enormous, labyrinthine presented metal cube complex. It’s a rather unsettling situation, to say the least. Apparently, when we were captured by those cybernetic doppelgangers earlier, we were imprisoned within this bizarre structure. The worst part of it all is that  well  our "Traits" — particularly for myself, Alvin, and Jeanette— are significantly diminished. Whatever this metallic complex is, it seems to generate some sort of electromagnetic radius field, or something similar, that acts like a dampener on our unique abilities, rendering us far less formidable than we usually are now. 



For the time being, I've managed to create a small metallic chessboard with what I can muster from my greatly diminished "Iron Mountain" power that still remains, which has become my new pastime. I’ve taken to practicing chess against Alvin, who, despite being a novice, appears to have been putting in some effort to improve his game, and he can't talk, probably adding onto his focus. Honestly, I still have no trouble defeating him in our matches, as per usual, but I must admit that he seems to be catching on quicker than I expected, coming from him. It's rather amusing to see him focused, his brow furrowed in concentration and his tail flicking, as he considers his next move. My lessons for him, particularly after that unfortunate...."chess fiasco"  we had in our youth, seem to be paying off. It’s a strange comfort in this bleak environment  finding a semblance of normalcy and camaraderie through our shared knowledge of the game. I can't help but hope, that even in this dire situation  we can find ways to support each other and perhaps even strategize our escape from this labyrinthine prison of metal.



"Qxg4, + 0.25." I'm using ridiculous website terminology from my chess analysis. That's where the Queen piece of the right side just snatched away Alvin's pawn. My Bishop does the same to another black side pawn of Alvin's, with "Bxb5 + 1.15", Alvin's not going to get this far, I already know. It's like playing against a computer on chess, who's perpetually stuck within beginner mode. Not to say that Alvin's skill is abysmal now, like it once was, there CERTAINLY was improvement from the last time he played chess on his own. But, of course, I am still inarguably multitudes better than Alvin is at this.

 

And.....that is inevitably when I found myself proven wrong. Because as time passed and throughout the entire duration of our chess match, it became glaringly clear that my initial doubts about my brother's skills were completely unfounded. What? A full and proper checkmate? What the hell? But...but— HOW? I stared at the chess board in astonishment, with my analytical mind racing to comprehend the unexpected turn of events. With a mixture of disbelief and admiration, I narrowed my eyes and looked directly at Alvin, who was sitting across from me with an air of calm confidence. "You.... You've been practicing for real lately, haven't you, Alvin?"  I finally managed to stammer out relunctantly, my voice was audibly tinged with both frustration and intrigue. 



In response, I received a silent, wordless glance back from the infamous chipmunk in red, accompanied by a nonchalant shrug of his shoulders. Even though his mouth was still covered, wrapped tightly in bandages as he continued to heal from the prior mouth injury, I could easily infer from the sparkle in his eyes that he was undoubtedly grinning from ear to ear beneath the fabric. So I was right, even though I had, in fact, lost to him, (For once—), it was now apparent that he had been diligently practicing his moves within chess all along. Probably because of Jeanette, that had to have been the real reason by now. I can NEVER see Alvin learning this on his own free time, honestly. I felt an internal conflict rising within me— should I be happy for his evident improvement... or should I be annoyed that he had been playing me throughout the entire match, leading me to believe I was doing normally, up until the very moment where he had actually bested me? It was a strange mix of respect and irritation that churned in my stomach  leaving me both flabbergasted and determined to improve my own skills for our next encounter.



"Don't take it too hard this time, Simon. Alvin has been actually willing and practicing to hone in on his chess skills as of lately."



That was Jeanette, evermore being the peacekeeper, known by her currently softer tone of voice when addressing me. Well, that about confirms my earlier suspicions. Oh the smug, little BASTARD... Ugh, no, no, NO. I'm...better than that. I'm not going to be as I once was— (Unlike way before, where I was....rather annoying and incessant, you know back when I was constantly irritating Jeanette for a rematch in chess— because I couldn't dare stand the thought of...ugh, losing to...HER. And, I lost again anyways—)  Yes. I couldn't bear the fact of losing in chess to ANYBODY, certainly not Jeanette, and yet now, the loss to Alvin. Looking back at Alvin, the smug brother of mine in his iconic red jacket, it still somewhat is a shot to my ego. Well, at least by now, I'd know to take a loss— AND PROPERLY, this time, might I add. I shook Alvin's hand reluctantly in a show of good sportsmanship, though Alvin seemed to also know that the loss annoyed me, I could tell in the very glance he gave me, even though he was silent and unable to talk.



Meanwhile....approximately 2 miles away....

[Now playing- "One Bad Munk" [One Bad Man + One Bad Tank - Midnight Riders]

[Verse 2]

"Well I'm a blood hound, heading straight down, looking for some women and whisk-ey,"

"A bar fight to, start the night then, I'm looking for a kitty to frisk me,"

"Nice legs, making me beg, your mini and your rattlesnake smile,"

"Well it's late, we go back to your place, I'll rattle your cage for a while!"




(Eleanor's POV) I had torn that cybernetic "Kevin" doppelganger a new one, very LITERALLY too. God, the real Kevin was always a bit annoying, honestly... But anyways, the metallic clang echoed in the air,  a stark reminder of the chaos surrounding me. Right now, at this very moment, I was sidestepping and weaving backwards from that "Dolores"  cyborg thing, with the giant fork prongs for arm replacements, which seemed to be designed for biological devastation and impalement, rather than consumable assistance. Each step I took felt like a dull ass dance with danger, as I could feel the tension in the air rise with every passing second. Eventually, this evasive maneuvering was just backing me into a bigger apparent crowd of cyborg doppelgangers that were coming up from behind me. 



In a split second of instinct and the newfound strength improvement of my "Berserker" power, I grabbed the robotic copy's left arm in the middle of its swing, twisting it back with much less force than I thought I'd be using, which meant that I really HAVE gotten stronger since I was last conscious. (Sorry, Theodore-  but this thing isn't that cafeteria friend of yours obviously— this was a battle for survival. My survival, duh.) With a swift motion, I turned myself around, using my momentum and now my leverage, to throw it over myself, letting it hit the ground on the other side of me with a loud crunching sound, both the flesh and bones and the metal. The sound reverberated, but I knew I couldn’t pause to celebrate, this bullshit is FAR from over just yet. God this is so much cooler than just PLAYING games like this now.



After the head, the neck, and the shoulders crumpled into a grotesque mess of viscera and steel fragments, I took a deep breath and heaved the lifeless body of the cybernetic "Dolores" over my shoulders. With a surge of adrenaline and easily manipulated strength, I spun around, effectively playing a game of life-sized bowling with this unfortunate corpse. It was an absurdly chaotic moment, but in the heat of battle it felt like the most logical thing to do, and this battle felt more like a play fight to me than anything else. I hurled the body straight into the cluster of cyborgs advancing up to my current location from behind, and I had learned through experience that if you damage these mechanical monstrosities enough, or strike them just right, they have a tendency to explode spectacularly. 


"HEY DUMBASSES! CATCH YOUR FRIEND HERE!"



As soon as the corpse of the cybernetic "Dolores" detonated upon physical contact with the others, it erupted in a shower of glinting metal fragments, sending shockwaves through the ranks of cyborgs. The chaos that ensued was both exhilarating and terrifying. (And....rather messy.) To my surprise, the explosion did nothing to me, the metal shards simply bounced harmlessly off my skin. Some parts of the blanket wrapped around me did shred, but the tears were minor, barely almost negligible. I couldn’t help but smirk at the absurdity of it all. It was as if I had become a walking tank now that I've woken up, impervious to the chaos I had just unleashed. The thrill of battle coursed through my veins, fueling my determination to fight on against the relentless tide of cybernetic foes, because as I said, this shit is actually FUN. 



"Wow...honestly that took like...way less effort than I thought it would. Alright!"



(Damn- I guess that my durability went up too, huh?) And just in good timing. Because....oh boy. Now there's two more cyborgs, and they look like the "Annie" and "Amber" duo back from when we were all younger. And...they've got...machine guns for left arms. That's just great, fucking PEACHY. Honestly, I thought I may have been finished there, but as it seems....my durability really DID improve, because hey, what do you know? I'm apparently bulletproof too! No no, literally! The both of them are doing sustained gunfire with those machine gun arms, but those bullets? HA! Not even leaving scratches or bruises on me at all, they're all just pinging off me. Honestly, it barely even tickles. 



"Woo! Oh, you've got to be kidding me! This does absolutely nothing! Awesome!"



Now, I'm not really worried, nope. It feels like I can take on the world right now. I really am one BAD-ASS chipmunk from here on out. I see both the "Amber" and "Annie" cybernetic doppelgangers start to turn tail, apparently they had rockets built into their backs so that they could fly around. Well, two can play at that game. 

 

"OH NO YOU DON'T! COME BACK HERE-!"



I did not give the two cyborgs a moment to flee, my instincts took over as I immediately kicked up my own natural flight ability after them. The sensation of the wind rushed around my tail and whipped through my untied hair, invigorating me as I propelled myself forward with urgency. I caught up to them in the midst of flight with relative ease, the thrill of this chase fueling my determination. With a swift and decisive motion, I executed a double lariat grab, ensnaring both of the mechanical adversaries in mid-air with both elbows, as that is how a lariat is performed, but this time it's twice. The impact was unyielding as we crashed through the adjacent metal wall, the sound of bending and breaking steel echoing in the gigantic titanium bound complex around us. Even as we hurtled through the wreckage, I refused to relent; my momentum carried me onward. 


I swiftly threw aside the "Annie" robot, watching with satisfaction as she flew through the air, skidding across the floor like a skipping stone gliding over a serene lake. The sight was almost poetic to me, yet I had no time to linger on it. My focus remained on the cybernetic doppelganger of "Amber" who was still trapped within my grasp. With a primal instinct, I cocked my arm back and tore the machine gun arm from her left side, the sound of metal screeching against metal ringing and reverberating within my ears. I hurled the severed arm away, and it detonated against the metallic walls of this colossal complex, sending shards of debris flying in all directions. 


In a calculated move, I then proceeded to bisect the "Amber" cyborg in half vertically. The grotesque display was accompanied by the whining and creaking of metal breaking, and a sickening splash, spilling a mixture of blood, lighter fluid, and what appeared to be bile all over myself. As the metallic fragments rained down around me, the scene was both horrifying and exhilarating. The visceral chaos of the moment ignited a rush of adrenaline within me— a blend of disgust and thrill that surged through my veins. It was a paradoxical feeling, one that reminded me of the fine line I walked in this relentless battle against such formidable foes in this world. The exhilaration of the fight was intoxicating, and I was ready for whatever came next if there would be more. I did remember that I actually had somewhere to be though.





"Oh...ugh....gross-! But damn! This is the LIFE!"



[Chorus]

"I'm, ONE BAD MAN!"

"ONE BAD MAN!"



After that, I proceeded to reel myself back, then slingshot myself off of the air itself, propelling myself with my flight, downwards, the air screaming and burning around me within the premises of a cataclysmic supersonic booming sound, and I had already eviscerated the "Annie" cyborg down on the ground merely by flying straight through it like glass, as well as now flying fast enough to tear through the metallic floor I was lowriding above, and some of the gigantic metallic walls with it. I didn't know where exactly I was going to, but I did have a general idea and direction of where I was now flying to. The others. I wanted to regroup, but, more importantly, find out whoever left me here in this complex thing, and if it's either Alvin, or Simon.....or BOTH of them. Well, just like I said earlier, they're going to be in for one HELL of a world of hurt if it was them, whenever I get to them, that is.

Chapter 18: Black Sun Part 18

Summary:

Alvin and the Chipmunks AU. They are all Seniors in High School here. Supernatural/Mythological based story here. Eleanor turned into a bomb again this time, and Brittany? Well, she semi turned into a nerd. Her "Trait" is starting to show up, but what exactly is it-?

Chapter Text



[Now playing- "One Bad Munk" [One Bad Man + One Bad Tank - Midnight Riders]

[Verse 3]

"The next morn-ing, you're still snor-ing, pick my leathers up, off the floor,"

Rifle through your purse, got to quench my thirst, and I'm head-ing straight out your door!"

"Well well, see me in Hell! Why don't that surprise me none?"

"Some day, I'll be back this way! Does your sister want to have some fun?"




(Eleanor's POV) Looks like I've got some more company. There's more of these flying cyborg things on my ass. Looks like it's.....a cybernetic doppelganger of "Cheesy" to my left, and what looks like.... is that the "Bocarter Humphrey" guy-? Or, at least a cyborg version of him. Huh. The two on both sides of me have rockets built into the backs of them, and helmets drilled into their skulls, but they're moving like they can see me. Just a recap, mostly all these cyborg things have those metal helmets drilled into their skulls and welded over their eyes, so these two are no different. What is different about the "Cheesy" and "Bocarter Humphrey" volatile duo that I have tailing me here, is that, well, their arms are replaced with large metal hooks. I'm guessing those are to try and pierce me, but I doubt that is going to work. If I can shrug off gunfire from two machine guns at once, who's to say these two can hurt me, yeah?




"Alright! Come get some!"




And not a moment too soon- WOAH-! I had to narrowly weave downwards while flying, because that "Cheesy" cyborg just almost swung at me while crossing over closer to me. And did he just try biting me-? God. I guess since it's BASED off that selfish ass glutton, it keeps some form of....feral tendencies? I had to grab the cybernetic impostor of "Bocarter Humphrey" as they tried flying into me. I had both of it's arms locked, before ripping the metal hooks out of the arms, and then? I stabbed the hooks into both sides of it's head, while we're flying, and I twisted this thing's head off like a bottle cork. God, I love doing this for that kind of reason, it's cool! After that, I threw the head with the hooks in it backwards, and it exploded mid air. I must have let my guard down while I was done killing it, because before I know it, the "Cheesy" one just latched onto me, and it's trying to- ACK-! Strangle me with those damn hooks while flying-?!



I quickly dropped my focus and struggled for a bit, but I had an idea. I just swung the body of the "Bocarter Humphrey" upwards, directly into the robotic "Cheesy" still trying to wring my neck with the hooks. And right on cue, it exploded, detonating the both of them on my back. Once the explosive smoke, ash, and the metal fragments and pieces of charred up flesh flew away and cleared up, I noticed I was still flying, but sideways. Huh. So I don't even need to be facing forward to go in a direction after all? I just think of it, and I guess I kept going the same direction. Sweet! And I don't even need to know all that physics jargon that Simon would spit out to even explain or understand it!




"Move it or lose it, haha! That fatass should have lost some weight first before he flew out here."




Unfortunately for me, though, my brief moment of victory was tragically short-lived. Just as I allowed myself a fleeting sense of triumph, I turned to face the towering, metallic walls behind me, only to be met with a horrifying sight: there are hundreds— no, wait, THOUSANDS, there's fucking— thousands more of those cyborg doppelganger creatures emerging from either of the gigantic metal walls on each sides, just breaking through the walls and flying forwards. Some of them bear a striking resemblance to people I've crossed paths with in the past, while others are merely grotesque, unfinished metallic humanoids, their hollow eyes glinting as they surge forth from the massive wall panels that are now sliding open ominously. To make matters worse, I can see that some of these new arrivals are enhanced versions of those shadowy black "Student" things I encountered earlier. Well, talk about a bad callback, huh-? What in the name of hell am I going to do about this now...? Not the weirdest thing that I've faced in this world though. Honestly, I would take this over the problems we have back in the real world.

"Oh.....shit-! What the fuck-!? Come on! Why won't you clowns just...step back already!?"




Even as panic sets in, I’m still managing to stay ahead of the airborne horde, but I can feel them closing the distance between us, slowly but surely. My heart races as I contemplate my next move. I can’t help but think....can I still unleash that explosive burst of energy I managed before, the same one that put me out into a coma for however long that was for-? Or was that merely just a fluke? The uncertainty and familiarity of it all gnaws at me, heightening my anxiety. Yet  before I can fully explore the full thought, I’m hit with that all-too-familiar wave of nausea, a telltale sign that whatever power I accessed earlier.




Just by thinking of that, now I feel nauseous again. That same sort of burning nausea from before. Ohhh...yeah, my head's spinning again. Oh come on! I wish I knew it was just a thought process kind of thing-! Don't even get a warning. I knew enough of one thing to do. Since it's not like I'm with the others yet, with my one free hand, since the other is covering my mouth because of this burning nausea sensation again, I took the blanket off, unraveling it from me. I am not trying to burn this thing to shit and be left with nothing again. I also took my earrings off while flying as well. At least this will give some semblance of weight to the bl....blan- (Ohhhhh lord my insides-) OKAY, OKAY! Skip the explanation-!




I just wrapped the earrings within the blanket while trying not to puke at the very same moment, so while I'm still flying, I turned around, and heaved the wrapped blanket ball forwards, sending it what looked like MILES ahead of me through this big ass metal complex. Good, so that the one thing I'm using won't be disintegrated. I almost doubled over in mid air, but I halted myself, stopping abruptly, making another sonic boom in mid air. I let the gigantic horde of these flying cyborgs come at me, and, just like before, the burning nausea sensation, I retched but kept myself from throwing up, because what I needed to was....well, explode. And not a moment too soon either. The second this gigantic metal army is flying mere feet away from me, I, well. I exploded.




"My damn stomach- HRCK-!"





Last thing that I hear is just my ears ringing, and feeling my stomach churn before I shut my eyes tightly, and I feel a warm heat in the air around me, accompanied by a gigantic green light, turning into pure blinding white. And then again...silence. God damn it, don't tell me I'm gonna end up unconscious again. I'm gonna be even more pissed off than I already am if that's the case. 






[Chorus]


"I'MMMMMM!"

"ONE BAD MAN!"


("Yeah! Ooh!")


"ONE BAD MAN!"


"ONE BAD MAN!"


"ONE BAD MAN!"


"ONE BAD MAN!"


"ONE BAD MAN!"


"ONE BAD MAN."



Meanwhile....approximately 2 miles away....



(Brittany's POV) Hi, you already know by the title, it is ME again. Yeah, yeah, I know, I'm not, well, ACTUALLY talking to anybody, but, I like addressing things within first person, just so that it feels more like a natural conversation, you know? Anyways, if you've read Simon's "POV" thing earlier,  Alvin just beat him in chess. Surprising. Didn't think that moronic munk even had it in him, but, I guess being taught properly by Jeanette actually worked wonders for him in actually LEARNING the stupid game. Did I just repeat "actually" twice? FUCK. Ah, I really need to work on that. It's not professional at all. 




Oh, oh! Wait! Did you know that I discovered a plethora of intriguing facts about this world! (Wait, did I just say "plethora" unironically!? Is Simon's....nerdiness rubbing off on me! OH GOD NO! AHHHH-!) -And, and, even about other worlds beyond our own? It's absolutely mind-blowing! (STOP! WHAT AM I SAYING-!? AHHH!) Apparently, we haven't even scratched the mere SURFACE of our journey yet— not even close to halfway! (W-why am I acting like this now-!? I don't even LIKE trivia or yapping about stupid facts!) Can you believe that? And yes, this bizarre yet fascinating realm, still referred to as the "Mainland" DOES in fact  have a designated journey or route that we're meant to traverse. 




The details, however, are still a bit murky for me, as I haven't quite delved deep enough into our progression to fully grasp its complexities. Meanwhile, Simon is still in a state of shock and disbelief reeling, after being bested by Alvin in chess. Hah! It's stupid if you think about it. Though Alvin can be annoying and at times even a bit of an absolute asshat, I couldn't help but feel it was high time someone other than Jeanette stepped up to put Simon's inflated ego in check. It's all part of the journey here, right? Watching these dynamics unfold is just as entertaining as the adventure itself, and I can't wait to see how everything evolves as we continue down this unpredictable path! (What in the fuck....make it stop...) 




You know, there's something oddly satisfying about witnessing the dynamic between Alvin and Simon shift. (WHYYYY!?! AHHHHH!) It’s like watching a game of chess unfold where every move counts and the stakes are high. I can’t help but wonder what challenges await us as we continue to navigate through this bizarre landscape. Each twist and turn seems to lead us to unexpected revelations and encounters. Who knows what other occurrences or situations we’ll meet or what secrets this "Mainland" realm holds? The physics from our world, that so casually are broken here? The excitement is palpable! I guess we’ll just have to keep pushing forward and embrace whatever comes our way. Adventure awaits!




Don't get me wrong, I love the guy to death and back, but like, still. He is one D-1 egghead... Oh, oh my GOD. NOW I SOUND LIKE HIM! With all this...RAMBLING!!. Or, like Alvin whenever he doesn't shut up. I really, REALLY need to work on this. I do NOT want to become the next four eyed geekazoid chipmunk of the century, two is already ENOUGH! And....wait....did I just hear...rumbling-? Or more correctly, feel it? Like the floor is rumbling. I wasn't really paying attention to it earlier while I was on my phone, but now I'm hearing it, and feeling it. I decided to put one of my ears to the wall, and yeah, it sounded exactly like an earthquake or something similar to that. Like a million bombs....going.....oh no.....wait, wait wait....BOMBS-?? 




I only know one person that exploded like a bomb....did Eleanor's body explode again?! Or most unlikely, is she awake now?! I decided to try the one thing that was more than likely a stupid decision, I called Eleanor's phone number. No response. Damn it, I had my hopes up. So either something here is exploding, or my little sister's....awake and rampaging. How do I know that-? I don't KNOW! I just tend to KNOW things here and there. Even if I really should NOT know the things I do. Like I've been put in some self explanatory role. Hah. Imagine that. If anyone were listening to- well, I mean- reading this. I would probably love for some conformation on that. A chipmunk can only dream, I guess. I never, NEVER! Ever, want to start geeking out like that, EVER again. Good god. I am not trying to become a dorkier evolution of myself. Hah. Imagine that. (Like a....Brittany....two stage. Or, would it be "Brittany 2.0?" Like, in numerical terms- NO NO, STOP THAT DUMBASS-!)  Or a stage 2 of myself, or something like that.  (AHHH, WHAT!? Where did I even come up with that from? GOD. WHAT. IS WRONG WITH MY HEAD?!) Oh, PLEASE, never in a billion years. No way, I'm just throwing out stupidity here at this point. Something is messing with my mind, and I know that whatever it is, it is NOT good at all.



(Jeanette's POV)  I looked over at Brittany, who seemed to be having some sort of... intelligent inner crisis— was it? Her expression was a mix of panic and confusion, as her eyes darted around the room, scanning for something that wasn’t there, yet she remained silent before her eyes snapped back to being positioned straight forward. For the past ten minutes, she had been slumped against the wall, seemingly lost in her thoughts, and it was a departure from her usually vibrant and egotistical demeanor. I felt a growing concern for my sister's mental well-being, compelling me to check in and see if she was okay. So, that is exactly what I proceeded to do. “Brittany? Are you feeling alright? Britt—any…? Hello, Earth to Britt...." I trailed off, realizing that it was quite abnormal for Brittany to not respond to my attempts at reaching out, or any attempts at conversation It struck me as very unusual for how much she usually said, nothing this time, she just kept her panicked stare fixed on some distant point, as if her mind was preoccupied with an internal struggle that I couldn’t quite grasp. 



With a mix of apprehension and my general empathy, I decided to sit down next to the blonde haired ponytail wearing Chipette, knowing that whatever was happening within her seemed serious. It was evident to me that she was experiencing some form of panic attack. Yet  even I wasn’t entirely sure what was going on in her mind  and I wished I could bridge that gap of understanding. Her tail was standing on end, puffed up  as if to emphasize that she was awake and acutely aware of her surroundings, but still caught up in an emotional whirlwind. The contrast between her physical alertness and her mental turmoil was striking, and I couldn’t help but feel a sense of urgency to help her through whatever it was she was facing. I wanted to reach out , to provide comfort, and maybe coax her back to a place of calm where we could talk about what was troubling her. Only...I am not sure exactly how to do that in her current situation.

 

Chapter 19: Black Sun Part 19

Summary:

Alvin and the Chipmunks AU. They are all Seniors in High School here. Supernatural/Mythological based story here. Looks like Eleanor's back now. And she's gonna be pissed soon.

Chapter Text

Return Of Eleanor





(Theodore's POV) Ugh. Right now, I've just been sitting around, doing pretty much a lot of nothing. My stomach's been churning and feeling like it's doing back and front flips, but it's not because I'm hungry. I'm still just.....nervous? Is that what you'd call it? Maybe. Either way, my thoughts have been consumed with nothing but the status of Eleanor. I can't shake the worry, I’m not sure if she’s even okay. Sure, sure, she’s not DEAD— not after Simon and Jeanette put her in that metal coffin thing earlier so that she could heal— but I still don’t know if she’ll ever be waking up any time soon. 



The uncertainty gnaws at me like a persistent itch I can't scratch. I just glanced at my phone, hoping to distract myself for now. It’s the same green case as always, adorned with those cheerful flower decorations on the back of the phone case. Nothing new there. I scroll through my apps, which still somewhat work here in this strange place. It's the same as always: Instagram, Twitter, YouTube, Finch, Simon's radar app. etc. etc. The familiar icons bring a fleeting sense of normalcy, but it’s shallow and fleeting. 




Suddenly, I feel something weird around me. Why do I feel... rumbling in the ground? In the walls? No, wait, that’s not rumbling. That’s.....that's movement. It’s flying. Like a jet engine. What in the world could possibly be making that noise? My heart races as I strain to identify the source. Is it a rescue team? Could it be more of those cyborg people things coming back for us? Or is it something far more sinister? My pulse quickens and my tail stood on end, and for a moment, I'm contemplating the most worst-case scenarios. I can’t let my imagination run wild, but the anxiety tightens around my chest like a vise. I take a deep breath, reminding myself to stay calm. Whatever it is  I need to be ready. I can’t afford to panic again now, especially not when Eleanor right now would have been telling me to be stronger for my own sake.


Premiere Of Eleanor



(Eleanor's POV)



Silence....silence....silence.....


Si- wait, I'm not dead or.....unconscious...?




Well, hey! What do you know? I actually DIDN'T get knocked out after self detonating myself this time. And again, at the right timing, because looks like I'm still flying too. Well, I had to correct myself to fly back forwards, but other than that, there's not a scratch or any burn marks, bruises, or wounds on me. So my durability really DID go up again. As well as the fact that this time, the explosion was more controlled. It wasn't as long lasting either, but I can see from where I am that the gigantic metallic walls were painted with burn marks, cauterized blood, and charcoaled limbs of the cyborg horde. Wow. I really did a number on all these things for sure.





And....oh! There it its. I slowed down my flight momentarily, because I caught the earrings wrapped within the blanket that I threw forwards earlier. The blanket is still intact and unharmed, thankfully, and I wrapped that around myself. So are my earrings, which I put back into my ears. Aside from that temporary occurrence in my journey, I'm still going strong, and....wait....THAT'S RIGHT! I still have to find out who or which one of those two assholes did this! At least I remember that much still. Since I'm still on my way in traveling that direction, I turned back around and accelerated back into the forwards direction I was traveling in earlier, and yet again breaking the sound barrier like before.




"Man, this blows. It's getting boring up around here now..."




After a few more literal hours of flying, by now I was getting bored. Damn, am I getting close to the others yet? Or am I just slower than I thought? I decided to pass the time by doing tricks in the air while I'm flying, figure eights, dive bombs, sky writing, that sort of thing. I was even in the middle of spinning around in mid air like a drill, when I just went through another metal wall, drilling straight through it, then I stopped. Not that I got bored of doing tricks or something like that, but now I've noticed that....huh, I've traveled 2 miles. And as I turned around, I see that.....five other individuals, way  down below on the metal floor of one of these gigantic metallic rooms. That's them. The others, Brittany, Jeanette, Theodore, Simon, Alvin. All of them.




There's just metal and debris shattered which is falling around me, as well and smoke and dust being kicked up around me, after I flew through all of those walls, and I can see that all five of the others are somewhat struggling to adjust and see up to where I am. Huh. Maybe they don't see that it's me?



Quadruple Entendre





(Jeanette's POV)
I had to look up after we all heard and saw part of the far wall just break open. The sudden noise echoed in the air leaving us in stunned silence. What in the world... or... who... is that...? My heart raced as curiosity and fear intertwined urging me to uncover the mystery unfolding before our eyes.





(Simon's POV) Okay, so something, or some-ONE, just broke through the high end of the wall. Is that a sign of danger? Or, perhaps an unexpected visitor? My heart races with uncertainty.






(Brittany's POV) Alright so my mind has calmed down a bit compared to how it was before and... oh wow. Eleanor's back! And she's all the way up there! I can hardly believe it. Don't ask me how I know that it's Eleanor again, I just have this instinctive feeling about things half the time here so I know stuff. Oh, that's STILL so damn WEIRD to say.






(Theodore's POV) Is that.... wait up there.... ELEANOR-!? I'd recognize that body anywhere-! Okay- okay- WAIT- that sounded WEIRD- STOP- ahem- I didn’t mean it like that. What I meant was, that I can’t believe it’s actually her! It’s been ages since we've all last seen her...awake! And this is surreal!


Chapter 20: Black Sun Part 20

Summary:

Alvin and the Chipmunks AU. They are all Seniors in High School here. Supernatural/Mythological based story here. Eleanor's back now, and Theodore's awakened his "Trait" fully, AND just easily humbled the powerhouse that is Eleanor, all at the same time.

Chapter Text

Theodore's One Shot




(Eleanor's POV)
Next thing that I know, I'm floating smack-dab in the middle of a Costco sized metallic cube, with a four-pound blanket over me. Because I have no clothes. What, am I bitsy again? Nope, unfortunately not, but, I don't have the energy to go find and talk to my sister. She's a lot.




(I meant Brittany. Am I really referencing "Game Day?" Yes, I am. Why? I'm just a sucker for dumb TV, I guess, but besides that...) Okay, so, this is for sure, no tricks, no unconscious hallucinations, the right spot. And I'm floating high above after breaking through inwards through the wall of this gigantic metallic room. The first thing replacing my thoughts besides confusion and gratitude upon seeing the others for once, is rage. Pure, unadulterated, white hot RAGE.




Why? Because of ours truly, the duplicitous duo of Alvin Seville and Simon Seville here. One of them (Or, it could be both of them, I have NOT ruled that possibility out yet) is the reason why I am like...THIS??? Damn well naked under this blanket, and having woken up in a damn...metal coffin with all my stuff gone.




I just KNOW that it is one of them. So, before anyone else made a move, I moved faster than the speed of sound once more. I saw all of them jump from the sudden sonic boom as I flickered out of their lines of sight like teleporting, but it's really just from how fast I was now moving. Before anyone knew it, I had grabbed both Alvin and Simon up by their faces, and at the same time, I was still floating high off the floor. I wanted answers to this bullshit, and I wanted them right the hell NOW.





(Simon's POV) Before we knew it— ACK— both Alvin and I found ourselves roughly seized by our faces, taken aback by the sheer presence of Eleanor. She had shown up alive and intact, and to our dual astonishment, I had never in all my life witnessed Eleanor, of all people, this royally pissed off.





"Alright. Which one of you did this bullshit? Talk, NOW."





The floating Chipette with infamous blonde pigtails hissed out towards us, her green eyes gleaming with pure, unadulterated anger and rage that felt almost palpable in the air around us and through her hands and her claws digging into our faces.




"Wait— wait— Eleanor! What do you— ACK— what do you mean? What did anyone— even do?" I stammered out, desperately trying to comprehend the situation. We all knew what had transpired earlier during Eleanor's aftermath of defeating the "Chain-Small" boss encounter entity from before, and I was undeniably one of the key players in ensuring that Eleanor was finally healed in that metal coffin. But in that moment, the suddenness of her fury was so overwhelming that it completely clouded my ability to think rationally. The tension in the air was thick enough to cut with a knife, and I could feel the weight of her piercing emerald gaze blazing into me and Alvin. 




It was then that I heard the unmistakable sound of....that was fabric ripping. I craned my head as much as I could under Eleanor's grasp, to see that it was Alvin, ripping off the bandages from his now fully healed mouth, likely so he could resume his usual banter. The sight was both comical and alarming, given the circumstances. Knowing Alvin, he would probably take this opportunity to make a sarcastic remark, completely oblivious to the rage filled storm brewing in Eleanor's green shining eyes on us. 





Yet, the gravity of the situation was not lost on me. Eleanor was already not someone you could afford to provoke, especially when she was this enraged. And with her "Berserker" power, one wrong move could certainly mean death, coming from her. I glanced over at Alvin, who looked equally bewildered, and we exchanged a silent understanding that we were about to face the wrath of someone who was not just angry but livid, and we needed to tread carefully. Of course, that always falls on death ears to the infamous chipmunk emblazoned in red.




(Alvin's POV) HA! Oh, lord! It feels GOOD to be able to actually...TALK! Again! Except, woah! This is really...NOT how I expected the moment to be when I was able to speak again. At the moment, my face feels like it's being crushed...by Eleanor's tiny, but god damn STRONG ass hands. And her claws. Ow, she's digging her claws into my face-! This face is too handsome to get compressed like that!





"Okay! Ow! Hey-! Could you- ACK- at least let go if you're gonna threaten us like this, Eleanor-!?"




I myself just sputtered out, trying to pull my head away from Eleanor's grasp, unfortunately to no avail. The jade eyed Chipette just brought us both closer, looking even more pissed off already than before.




"Oh absolutely hell NO. Not until one of you limp dicked chipmunks spits out who did this. Or if it was both of you...."





Eleanor's words were emphasized by her grasp tightening even further on my and Simon's heads, just making us both audibly react now with pained yelps each, and we're floating off the ground. That is until, out of the corner of my eye, I can see something flickering, and then appearing with speed lines, behind Eleanor in mid air.





[Name: Theodore Seville]

[Age: 18]

[Height: 5'11]

[Weight: 150.1 lbs.]

[HP: 100/100]

[Trait: Crazy Train]

[Trait Progression: 1/3]

[Location: Mainland]





"CRAZY TRAIN: NON-LETHAL COUNTER."





(Eleanor's POV) At the moment, I was way too focused on these two assclowns in order to see what Alvin's gaze was paying attention to. That's up until I felt something behind me at the last minute, and that something- no, that some-ONE just hit me with what felt like the force of a god damn runaway freight train, that's what it felt like, and I can survive even something like THAT now, and it felt worse than that sort of impact. I didn't have time to think before I felt the wind knocked out of me once, forcing me to drop Simon and Alvin, who were caught by a quick moving, green colored blur. Was that....was that Theodore-? No fucking way.... 




"ACK-!"




I was hit, and I was hit HARD for sure. myself just flew backwards, and then dropped to the metal floor, breathless because of the impact, barely clutching my torso, and the impact even made me throw up for real, this time not out of being a living bomb, but because it was THAT fucking hard of a hit. I was seeing stars for a minute, until I looked up from the ground, while still drooling and heaving, looking up to see...Theodore, standing over me.




God, I've never seen him ever looking so royally pissed off, OR looking so scarily serious all at once. He had a wicked looking white colored aura around his body, just fizzling around and crackling like it was static electricity, and for a moment, admittedly, I was actually SCARED, for once, and I'M usually the powerhouse in this world. I just lowered my head and winced, just bracing for another powerful and devastating ass attack, knowing Theodore, it was probably him attacking me in defense of his brothers. How could I forget that important bit?





"W-wh....???"




But- he...he didn't attack me, he didn't hit me again like he did a few seconds ago even as I winced for impact. I just looked up and opened my eyes, to see Theodore knelt down in front of me, still serious, but with the anger from before nearly gone on his expression.




"Don't....don't do that again, okay, Eleanor-? But....w-welcome back. I missed you....I missed you the entire time you weren't here..."





That was...unexpected, but both, expected? Coming from Theodore. I felt the sudden timidness and gentleness of the chipmunk in green, that I'm more accustomed to most of the time, just being hugged by Theodore, and as soon as he did, after a strange white glow enveloping my body under the blanket that I'm wearing, that blunt force pain seemed to slowly subside. 




After that, I sort of just...melted into the hug, despite being powerful, and way more durable than before, after both being humbled in one hit, but also shown the usual kindness and compassion coming from Theodore, well, I can see why he acts the way he is. I always used to tell him he had to be stronger, for himself. You know, stand up for himself more, stop being a pushover and to grow a spine, that sort of thing.




Now, I can very clearly see here, that he HAS done that, all this time. He just picks his battles wisely and chooses when to act. He's always drawn his own strength from his own timidity, kindness, better judgement, and humility. And now, that I guess his power, well, his "Trait" has awakened within him now, he certainly used it wisely, to defend his brothers against  a real threat. And that threat was, well, ME. And it just made me feel like a sack of horse shit now that I'm realizing it just afterwards.

Chapter 21: Black Sun Part 21

Summary:

Alvin and the Chipmunks AU. They are all Seniors in High School here. Supernatural/Mythological based story here. Splitting up the six to cover more ground, but that may present some.....interesting situations in the near future.

Chapter Text

The Time Skip.





(Brittany's POV) Hi hiii, it's me again. Did anyone mention we went through a time skip? Well, if not, which yes, it was already mentioned, I know. We did. Right now, the six of us just split up into our usual groups of three in order to cover more ground, and maybe find a way out of here. So right now, I'm with Eleanor and Jeanette. You know, cause we're the motherfucking CHIPETTES-? Duh. Anyways, we just chose this because, well, of us three, Jeanette is OUR healer, and, well...a good point Eleanor made earlier, is that, me, of us six, I don't have a "Trait" power thing unlocked yet. So if anything happens, it's better to have Jeanette, our healer, around to fix me if I get harmed.




I hate it though, why does everybody ELSE get their weird but somewhat cool power "Trait" things, and I don't? Or if I even WILL get one, it's taking FOR-EVER-! This is SO UNFAIR! UGH! I feel so fucking...useless. Well, there's hardly as many threats or enemies in the gigantic metallic hallways that me, Eleanor, and Jeanette are moving through. And it's because if there are any, Eleanor's quick to crush them out. She's the fighter, a flying tank, and our powerhouse, after all, with her "Berserker" power and all that. Right now, Eleanor's just flying to cover more ground quickly, and Jeanette's made this really cool giant net out of wood and vines, which is keeping me and Jeanette herself tethered to Eleanor, as the vines are around her waist. 




Oh, speaking of Eleanor again, apparently Jeanette can make clothes as well. As she put it, everything DOES come from nature, all the materials and stuff we have in our society, like clothing, is just refined and processed from wherever or whatever it naturally was. So Jeanette was easily able to recreate all of Eleanor's clothing identically, as well as finding her necklace. Which is good, cause oh lord was she pissed when she thought she'd never get that back. It WAS a gift to her from Theodore after all. Either way, Jeanette as of lately, is more convenient than usual. (Not that she's not, of course, the girl plans for almost literally EVERYTHING. I swear at times I think she OVER-DOES it, until eventually I'm glad that she did.)




(Simon's POV) As of now, my brothers and I, as we are the Chipmunks, we're currently traversing ground quickly after we split up from the girls, the Chipettes, in order to cover more area as two groups of three, rather than one larger group of six. Alvin is the one flying us around, with his usual fiery orange aura from his "Burn" power, leaving a rocketing trail of flame and smoke behind us in mid-air. Alvin is also holding me up in the air by my shoulders, with Theodore on Alvin's back, which is surprising, as he's able to carry the both of us in these ways while still flying and not faltering. I suppose that's another new thing I've learned as of lately about my brother in red.




"Si, are you really SURE that splitting up was a good idea? I mean, I know, I get it, you ARE the smartest out of all of us, and I know better by now than to try and go against it lest I get in trouble, AGAIN, but like...what about the Chipettes?" Alvin questioned as he looked down, and I met the red clothed chipmunk's gaze with my own multicolored eyes.




"Yes, Alvin, I am sure of it. Not only do the Chipettes have the strength, tenacity, and unwavering determination of Eleanor, and her "Berserker" power. As well as the accommodating support and versatility of Jeanette, and her "Gaia" power's abilities and usages." I rather proudly replied, satisfied with my assessment of the two Chipette girls with "Traits". That is, until my heart slightly sank at Alvin's signature grin of mischief. 




(Alvin's POV) "Well? You got anything to say about Brittany? Go on Simon, we're both waiting here."




(Theodore's POV) "Y-yeah. Don't you normally ramble on about Brittany half the time when it's not about your weird geeky nerd stuff? You normally ALWAYS have nice stuff to say about Brittany."




I watched both Alvin and Theodore exchange glances, their eyes glinting with a shared mischief that only siblings could possess. They looked at each other, then back at me, their expressions practically bubbling with taunting curiosity and mischief. "Ooooh-hoho! So, you actually DON'T have anything good to say about Brittany now, huh? Let me guess, it’s because she doesn’t have a "Trait" like the rest of us? So she’s as good as useless, ay, Simon? HAHA!" Alvin’s voice dripped with playful sarcasm, and I could feel my blood begin to boil, as if it were the lava within my "Iron Mountain" power's construct.



"Wh-what-!? No-! That’s completely absurd! Your incessant...lying isn’t what I meant when I referenced Brittany’s current incapability!" I quickly shot back, my voice trembling with frustration. My tail, usually a calm indicator of my current mood, stood on end in response to Alvin's provocation. An angry, flustered blush crept across my face, painting it a vibrant shade of red. How...how DARE Alvin assume that I thought Brittany was useless! That was the last thing I would ever suggest! Sure, while her capabilities might seem lackluster at the moment due to her unfortunate lack of any sort of "Trait" like the other five of us, there was NO way I would ever define her by that variable alone. 

 


I took a deep, calming yet irritated breath, trying to articulate my thoughts more clearly. "Okay, okay, YES, while it’s true that Brittany may not have discovered her "Trait" yet, but that does NOT mean that I believe she is in any way useless! It’s likely a chronological process, maybe Brittany just needs more time than the rest of us to unlock her potential. I truly believe that she has something special waiting to be revealed!" I concluded, my heart racing, determined to defend Brittany’s honor against the teasing of my brothers. She was so much more than just her abilities and what she could do, and I wanted Alvin and Theodore both to understand that.



"Simon, you don't really think that Brittany is useless, do you? You know she'd probably be...well, pissed at you if you said something like that about her." That's our youngest brother in green, the one on Alvin's back while the aforementioned chipmunk in red flying the both of us. And that just deepened the angry red blush on my face.




"NO, THEODORE-! I do NOT think Brittany is useless, for God's sake! Why would I!? I don't care if she doesn't have a "Trait" like the rest of us, I love her, and I won't just hang around right herem and listen to the both of you....SLANDER her name and MINE, with this INCESSANT, BORDERLINE, LYING! Coming out of your STUPID ASSES-!!" 




By now, I was reasonably...what's the term that Eleanor would use..? Oh, right, I was royally PISSED THE FUCK OFF. Alvin and Theodore may be my brothers each, and Alvin may be our source of propulsion and transportation through the air of this gigantic titanium alloy leveled facility, but I wanted nothing more than to shut the both of them up currently. I refrained from doing anything stupid, knowing Alvin's carrying the both of us.



(Alvin's POV) "Okay, okay- chill out Si- we didn't mean anything harsh about Brittany. It was just us joking about...jeez..."



(Theodore's POV) "Yeah....but we're both s-sorry about that, Simon. Brittany is not useless, we didn't mean to act like you said that, we know you didn't mean that at all."



I shrugged it off, at least hearing that sort of apology coming from both Theodore and Alvin simultaneously meant that it was sincere. Or in the very least, just for them not to further irritate me. I relunctantly accepted it, however annoyed I may be, it was better to not dwell on it, knowing the both of them did not truly mean it harmfully.

Chapter 22: Black Sun Part 22

Summary:

Alvin and the Chipmunks AU. They are all Seniors in High School here. Supernatural/Mythological based story here. Those interesting situations? Yeah, no, it involves some trauma and now some good old bloodshed.

Chapter Text

Here It Comes






(Eleanor's POV) Well, we had been traveling, and I've been flying Brittany and Jeanette through this god damn near endless looking metallic complex for what felt like hours by now. I can see that Jeanette and Brittany are both starting to look a bit dulled out and restless, so, I just came up with an idea, why don't we just go down and hang around for a bit. It's not like anything else was happening. So, that's what we did, and well, it WAS going well for a bit...keyword, it "WAS", right until one of the gigantic metal walls opened. What came out of it-? Well, it looked like it was those uh....those damn "Gigantaur" things from way back when we first got here. Except there's dozens of these things now, and they're....HEADING RIGHT TO US.




Both Jeanette and I made quick work of these things, with me flying through, speed blitzing the lot of these monstrous bulls that sported giant human arms attached to their hulking bodies. They might be big, sure they're fast, and yup, they possess a considerable range, due to those enormous limbs, but I had the very obvious strength, speed, and durability advantage, I can fly straight through them, delivering powerful speeds that create holes in their bodies and kill them off. It felt exhilarating to engage in such a fierce battle again, the adrenaline pumping through my veins as I took on these formidable foes. 




Jeanette, on the other hand, chose to stay back, strategically assessing the situation as per usual, yet I couldn’t help but notice her remarkable determination. I watched in awe as she expertly used those large, sinewy vines of her "Gaia" power, to choke the life out of several of these "Gigantaur" creatures. Huh, I must admit  I didn't think Jeanette had it in her to hurt any type of animal  whether natural or not. But, as I reflected on the situation, it made sense. Brittany's life is undeniably more important than some bizarre, Frankenstein's Monster-looking ass bulls lumbering around, or better yet, attacking us. In that moment, I realized the lengths we were willing to go to protect our own, and I felt a renewed sense of camaraderie with Jeanette  as we both fought to ensure Brittany’s safety amidst the chaos. (You know, because she still has no "Trait" at all? Hah. Brittany is kind of...well, the "weak link" here amongst the six of us. (Don't tell her I said that- I'll NEVER hear the end of it-)





At least, well, we WERE making quick work of THESE things, cause little did either of the three of us know. Those? Those were just the cannon fodder. The appetizer to whatever the hell was about to show up. And what showed up.....it quite literally froze the three of us. I landed back on the floor, next to Jeanette and Brittany, just to turn my attention up to the direction where the other two were looking towards.

 



[Incoming Boss Encounter..]


["My Mother"]


[Boss Encounter]


[Now playing- (Their Mother) "help_urself"]



(Jeanette's POV) "Is....that......?"


(Brittany's POV) "M....wh-what....?"


(Eleanor's POV) ".....Mom?"



(Brittany's POV) The figure that had stepped forward was... our... our adoptive mother...."M-Miss Miller...?" But, that couldn't possibly be right. "Miss Miller"....our....our mother....she's....she's been....dead. It's been a long time since we lost her, so why are we standing here, staring at what appears to be her? My mind raced through the possibilities, trying to rationalize the impossible. 





Perhaps that was it— the...the cybernetic doppelgangers were becoming more advanced, more lifelike. More...like people we know. Or once knew. I could hardly believe my eyes. This... well... "Miss Miller" lookalike, if it WAS indeed a robotic copy, looked frighteningly, EXACTLY like her. The resemblance was uncanny, an eerie echo of the woman we once loved and cherished. 





The only difference, an unsettling detail, was that this robotic replica had small metallic claws, each ending in what appeared to be icy tips, glinting ominously under the dim light. No, it's....not LITERAL ice, but something about them sent a chill down my spine. My mouth went dry, and I could see the same sort of horrified and lost expression mirrored on the faces of both of my sisters, Jeanette and Eleanor. It felt as if time had stopped, frozen in place, as disbelief gripped us tightly. I struggled to come to terms with what I was witnessing. I felt my eyes blink back confused tears, now was not the time to start crying for sure.




I couldn’t bring myself to move, and it didn't seem like my two siblings had any intention of doing so either. The cybernetic doppelganger of our deceased mother was approaching us, it's movements unnervingly smooth, flexing and unflexing its sharp metal digits where fingers should have been. The air was thick with tension, and dread settled deep within my chest as we stood paralyzed, caught between the past and an unsettling present that we could hardly comprehend. And then....it's that same feeling again. Remember? From last time? When I freaked the hell out, and Jeanette was trying to help calm me down? It's that feeling again, accompanied by a very poorly timed dull ache in my head. Not throbbing, but still enough to offset me to where I dropped to my knees. I think this time it's more so my angry confused grief about it all.




By now, Eleanor had shaken herself from her confused stupor, and decided to go on the offensive once more, flickering out of view and moving as a blur accompanied by her telltale sonic boom of breaking the sound barrier again from her speed alone. Except this time, this well....this "Miss Miller" lookalike. It's...it's not weak like the last ones. Usually, Eleanor makes these things look like toys. But it actually....it actually caught her. 




Right by her neck, and somehow...some way, it's claws can actually break the skin. Wait. No. I see it now. I can...see how it's working. Looks like....those aren't actually claws. They're.....needles..? Of some sort. No, wait. I remember....I know those are tapestry needles. The kind I would have learned about had I paid attention within "Home Etc." class. (Which is weird, because I never pay attention in that boring class. My god damn NERDINESS must be at play again, FUCK NOOOO!) But...I know. I remember. That's....that's why they can pierce Eleanor! They're puncturing tools! (Wait, why do... I STILL KNOW THIS! FUCK! SIMON! YOU CURSED ME WITH YOUR GEEK VIRUS, YOU ADORABLE FUCKING BASTARD!) But, they were tapestry needles attached to the metallic fingers, these must have been designed during Eleanor's usual rampaging through the forces of this metallic complex. Eleanor adapted, and now so have...these things...? Damn it.


Chapter 23: Black Sun Part 23

Summary:

Alvin and the Chipmunks AU. They are all Seniors in High School here. Supernatural/Mythological based story here. Those interesting situations? Yeah, no, it involves some trauma and now some good old bloodshed. Here we go.

Chapter Text

There It Is






(Eleanor's POV) "No....no...fuck that! Come on! I'm not faltering for that bullshi-"




(Jeanette's POV) My heart clenched at the sight of Eleanor, who for once seemed utterly unable to overpower one of these merciless cybernetic doppelgangers. It was a disheartening moment, watching as Eleanor was unceremoniously thrown aside by the robotic lookalike of our mother, a cold and lifeless imitation of the woman who had once nurtured and loved all three of us. Suddenly, from the metallic hands of this monstrous creation, shot out an unexpected projectile— of what looked like....ice. 




But not just any ordinary ice, it was a projectile of pure dry ice, a chilling symbol of the ruthlessness that this doppelganger embodied. In a split second, I instinctively materialized a small tree before Eleanor as she landed, hoping it would provide a barrier against the impending assault. The tree stood valiantly, but the dry ice was relentless, flash freezing it in an instant. 




As the frozen remnants of the tree crumbled, I barely had time to process it before the cyborg version of our mother charged forward with a terrifying speed. The sight of it was deeply unsettling, a grotesque mockery of our past familial love and safety. Eleanor, still reeling from the impact of being thrown aside, barely had time to gather herself. She instinctively covered the puncture wounds that now marred into her neck, a visual testament to the ferocity of the attack. 




Before she could fully recover and stand up straight, the metallic fist of the doppelganger connected brutally with her face, sending her hurtling upwards towards the ceiling of this gigantic metal room. The atmosphere felt increasingly oppressive, the dim lighting only amplifying the sense of dread that hung in the air like a thick fog. And a literal fog, due to the dry ice now being utilized and fired about. 




I typically adopt a more passive role, often acting as the healer in our trio, channeling the energy and power of my "Gaia" ability toward restoration and support. However, witnessing my sister being brutalized in such a callous manner stirred something deep within me. I could no longer stand idly by, watching as she endured this torment. I steeled myself, waiting for the moment when the cybernetic doppelganger would descend from the air again, preparing to strike Eleanor once more. 




"Come on Jeanie....make this one right..."




As they landed with a thunderous metallic crash, creating a crater within the unforgiving metal floor, I seized the opportunity to act. My heart raced as I picked up shards of metal debris scattered around me, throwing them with precision towards the relentless cyborg. In mid-air, the shards transformed instantly, trans-mutating into a pack of fierce dire wolves, their eyes gleaming with a primal ferocity. Alongside them, emerged two formidable grizzly bears, their massive furry forms looming large and ready to attack the cybernetic doppelganger. 





This wasn't just a battle for our survival anymore, it was a fight against the very essence of our family, a struggle to reclaim the love and warmth that had been twisted into something monstrous. I felt a surge of hope amidst the chaos, a glimmer that perhaps  together  we could overcome this nightmare and restore our reality. Unfortunately, it was cut unceremoniously short. The "My Mother" boss encounter seemed to quickly handle the predators that I had materialized a few seconds ago. I heard the anguished howls of the dire wolves as they too, like the tree, were turned to ice. As well as the robotic copy managing to swing atop the back of one of the grizzly bears, hauling and heaving it over into the ground as if it were made of cardboard. Upon hitting the ground, the animal instantly froze and shattered. 

 





"I PROMISE THAT I WILL MAKE IT QUICK, GIRLS."






The other grizzly bear was quickly attacked with a cybernetic precision and brutality, the cyborg targeted the head of the grizzly bear, narrowly avoiding the ferocious claws and jaws of this American forest bound predator. The cybernetic copy of "Miss Miller" leaps forward, with an agility and gracile movement belying it's stature and physical build, now offsetting the grizzly bear, by spinning, and the cyborg copy does a large barrage of punches, aimed towards the bear's ribcage. My heart seems to ache even more, as I cradled my youngest sister within my arms, I hear the pained noises of the bear emit as each one of those punches seemed to break ribs of the bear instantly, before the "My Mother" boss encounter ending the assault, by now sending a punch towards the grizzly bear's stomach, followed by a left blow after, visible with a semi-large shockwave, knocking them directly to the right. 





The fists of the cyborg had punched bloody holes into the bear, which were now freezing quickly, leading to the animal's body instantly freezing like the former, and now exploding in a shower of deadly ice shards. I winced as I felt the frigid shards rain past my body, quickly covering myself and Eleanor with vines that did manage to block the blunt of it. But that's what this robotic thing wanted me to do, I understood it now. It wanted me to let my guard shift from attacking it. The vines around me and Eleanor quickly retreated into the ground as I heard the shrill pained scream of the one person I wasn't paying attention to. Brittany. 

Chapter 24: Black Sun Part 24

Summary:

Alvin and the Chipmunks AU. They are all Seniors in High School here. Supernatural/Mythological based story here. Those interesting situations? Yeah, no, it involves some trauma and now some good old bloodshed. And, it involves a bit of a step up because Brittany has gained her trait now.

Chapter Text

Brittany Miller: Power Hour





(Jeanette's POV) "How....dare y-you....n-no....stop....YOU...STOP-! STOP THIS RIGHT FUCKING N-NOW-!"




No! That lethal cyborg now had Brittany within it's grasp, and at the moment, it's puncturing needle-like claws in place of it's hands were currently stabbing into Brittany, both directly into her neck and as well into her ribs. I hear her screaming turn to obscene gurgling. As well as that, my adrenaline is pumping through my veins, and all I can now see is an enraged red hue seeming to blind my vision. I'm never one to lose my temper, never even dreamed of it. I would consider myself calm and collected....except now? 




Absolutely not. I moved with a speed and precision surprising even myself, not even bothering to utilize any of my tactics to move, I seemed to move with a superhuman strength, likewise to Eleanor's "Berserker" power, but it was because, again I controlled nature even subconsciously, so my "Trait" must have been giving me the physical capability to work on par with that other power by altering my musculoskeletal system in order to be effective. 




The first thing I felt was my hands, now becoming wrapped in thorny vines, and my claws, which were natural, but now they were out, slashing through the metallic hands and the flesh of this cyborg, coating my hands, the vines, and my face and torso in blood that was not mine. Whether it looked like "Miss Miller" or not, it didn't matter to me, as I was losing my shit over it. (Ah....I do sound.... quite obscene, don't I? That just sounds like a term that Eleanor or Alvin would utilize-) 

 

I was now combining the versatility of my "Gaia" power with my own newfound fury, upon the move startup, I started using Eleanor's "Berserker" inspired fighting style combined with my own nature versatility, to combo the cybernetic doppelganger, doing my own set of slashing strikes, feeling my claws slice and rake through the cyborg's face and body. These were attacks now in the form of claw scratches, now backed by the thorny vines wrapped around my hands, and, these vines were also covered in arsenic, a naturally occurring, toxic metalloid, which can do a number of harmful things to the human body. 




When my physical assault on the cyborg ended, the user I slowed down, and kicked the robotic "My Mother" boss encounter across their head, following up by wrapping my airborne leg around the cyborg’s head, and spinning around, whilst a torrent of vines, tree wood, and now large thorns ring forms around myself and the cyborg. I ended it off finally, slamming the cybernetic "Miss Miller" downward, causing a small crater. 




To my absolute horror, even as I reeled back somewhat, the "My Mother" boss encounter seemed to get back up, staggering slightly from the attacking assault I performed on it, yes, but still alive and capable. I had little time to react, as I just narrowly dodged another metallic fist, this time it was aimed for my head, so it was clearly aiming to kill, and it was aiming to kill me.





I quickly dodged, but I lost my own footing, and now the cybernetic doppelganger caught my arm upon my fall, stopping me from descending to the floor, but the grip was crushing, a searing pain that I hadn't felt before, because I'm usually not the one in the heat of battle. I can feel hot tears emitting down my face, from the grip crushing the bone in my arm, but also because of the sheer confusion and absurdity my brain was struggling to process. 




This thing, that which looked near identical to my deceased adoptive mother, currently harming me like this, it was nearly too much to think about. And nor did I get any time to think of it, because I quickly caught another one of those disastrous strikes, this time directly to my face. It shattered and knocked off my glasses in halves, and sent my head snapping backwards, not breaking my neck, but stars exploded behind my eyes from the force of this mere strike. 




It was disorienting, and alongside the tears, I can feel my nose, which was bleeding, as well as my mouth, as I sputtered and coughed out blood, feeling the tang of copper fill my mouth. The drawback to my "Gaia" ability is that I was highly more capable of surviving things, due to my ability to control nature, and by default, biology, even my own, made it so that the usual limits of bodies didn't apply as much to me. I was also unable to think, so I was unable to utilize my abilities properly or at all really.




For example, the amount of blood that my body had within me. There was way more blood than usual, as I felt more strikes across my head, feeling my face being rendered to being beaten in, hearing the slam of metal fists against my skull, feeling those hits ring in my ears, hearing the wind knocked out of me again and again, and feeling myself spit up warm blood, mixing with my tears, and splattering across the cold metal floor as this cybernetic doppelganger would not let up. 




I caught one of the arms, only for the other arm to strike my face once again, hearing myself let out a shrill noise of pain by now, as well as a choked sob. added with the blood from my nose and mouth in response. Before the next strike came down, I heard the groan of metal, something had grabbed the outstretched arm of the "Miss Miller". Was that....was that Eleanor-? No...no, it couldn't be. I was still somewhat aware, and I knew that Eleanor was still laying semi-unconscious on the metal ground.




Then...if not Eleanor....it could have only been.....one person....Brittany? I also spotted another GUI appearing, this time it was manifesting behind the cybernetic doppelganger which was the "My Mother" boss encounter on me, which was previously wailing upon me. I also spotted a telltale perfectly manicured hand with light pink painted claws, holding back the arm that was going to hit me again, alongside a now very clear yet slightly still strained voice emitting, that nearly made my torrential blood run cold.




"Get your hands the FUCK off my sister."







[Name: Brittany Miller]


[HP: 120/120]


[Trait: "Diamond Valley"]




 

Chapter 25: Black Sun Part 25

Summary:

Alvin and the Chipmunks AU. They are all Seniors in High School here. Supernatural/Mythological based story here. Brittany has unlocked her "Trait" fully from her own desperation. It will also be the reason to explain her sudden bout of nerdiness.

Chapter Text

(Brittany's POV)




I remember way back then, what the REAL "Miss Miller" had told me and my sisters back when we were younger, freshmen. Young, naive, more prone to getting into fights in school and outside of it, as young ladies.




"Stay off the path of bloodshed and wrongdoing."





And, well, I was supposed to follow that by word as an aspiring young lady, in her words. But I already knew the consequences when I needed to engage in it the most. And now? Well, I'm damn near certain if...well...she WAS here, with us, she would consider this....an exception.







"It's a dog eat dog world, Jeanette. And I intend, for us....to be the top dogs here. In whatever way possible. I will make sure....me and my sisters, we will live."




"We will survive this. I now promise both of you, my younger sisters. I can't afford to be the burden anymore. Not while you two protect me....and both end up getting hurt like this."




"You have to do what you have to do to stay afloat in this world."





"And I'm doing what I have to do, here. For all three of us..."





Honestly, I'm not even sure myself of what I'm doing. I'm not thinking either, I'm just DOING. Acting on my own body's instinct. I feel and watched myself just haul up the "My Mother" doppelganger looking thing of our late mother to it's feet. After which, I suddenly spun around, cleaving off it's right arm from the elbow downwards with a perfectly executed slicing motion, using my perfectly manicured pink claws, which now had small golden colored spirals of light around them. (So....a strength increase-? Checked off, for CERTAIN....I have some form of super strength now. Good...)

 





"LOSE THE ACT, ASSCLOWN!"







Even Eleanor wasn't able to catch the reaction time of this cyborg off guard. Unfortunately, looks like I've gotten a bit cocky, because I quickly caught one STINGING left strike from the hand that was still present on the "My Mother" boss encounter. (Shit, it DID hurt. And my head already throbbing isn't helping much....) But I do remember a thing or two that Eleanor had taught me before during our time on tour when we were young. As soon as another swing came towards my face from the left arm, I acted properly and just ducked downwards, around it. 





In response, I proceed to catch the left arm as the cybernetic doppelganger went in for a backhand after their missed swing. I caught it with no issue, but I hissed in pain as I felt the needles of the ends of the metallic fingers digging into my forearm, puncturing right through it easily. I stifled my scream, pointing my claws forward, to where the midsection of the robotic duplicate of "Miss Miller" was since they had one of my arms, I used my free arm. Now, I didn't really know how this "Trait" power thing of mine worked yet like everybody else does, but I watched my claws....fire off like bullets? They came off of my fingers, and were enveloped in a golden, swirling spiral light.





No, I know that. It's not a light. That's....the Golden Rectangle. Or...the Golden Ratio/Infinite Spin/Infinite Rotation. If I was....spinning my claws in the Golden Ratio....then I should have the ability to harness the power of infinity. It is a state of infinite perfect or infinite near-perfect rotation, which produces a unique form of energy that can be applied for a multitude of uses. (STOP! WHY DO I KEEP GEEKING OUT LIKE THIS-!? UGH, WHAT THE FUCK-!?) And that Golden Ratio, it harnessed the power of the Infinite Rotation, and spun wildly forward. 




The discharged claws of mine spun through the air rapidly, backed by the golden light of the Golden Ratio, and soon enough, five small bullet sized holes were littering the cybernetic doppelganger's body. But it didn't stop there. When the claw bullets made contact, they continued spinning, even within the body of the robot. I quickly cleaved off the other arm holding me, watching the chopped off arm spin rapidly on the ground, spazzing out, then exploding within a brilliant shower of golden light. I watched in awe as my claws rapidly grew back, even complete with the same pretty pink nail polish. So, I can fire my claws off with literally the Infinite Spin? 






"I DON'T CARE THAT YOU LOOK LIKE HER!"




"WE WILL LOVE HER, ALWAYS IN OUR HEARTS!"





"BUT THE PAST IS THE PAST, AND I'M NOT FALLING VICTIM TO THAT!




"YOU WALMART BRAND ASS IMITATION!"





["Diamond Valley" : Sister Act 1]




 




(Damn, I feel like I'm Johnny Joestar, or something like that. Heh. NO! NOT THE TIME FOR DORKY ASS MEDIA REFERENCES-!)
I didn't waste time though, the robotic body of the "My Mother" boss encounter was staggering back, still spazzing about on it's feet due to the continued spinning of my claw bullets, rendered rotating lodged in it's body. I let out an angry scream of both anguish and lingering pain, before I now proceeded to strike back, even further than this momentary comeback.




Now, I just picked the cybernetic doppelganger up, with a powerful left hook punch aimed directly to this "Miss Miller" cyborg copy's chest, making a rotating and swirling golden colored corkscrew wind burst emit as the cyborg is now rapidly rotated in a circle, before sending the cybernetic doppelganger flying, whilst it was still spinning from the initial strike.







"HAH! AS IF!"


"WE."


"ARE."


"NOT."


"DONE!"



"YOU CAME FOR THEM, AND YOU WILL COME BACK! TO ME!"







["Diamond Valley" : Sister Act 2]







By now, even if I don't know how to use this fully yet, I'm well aware of how to fight. I punched the ground, using my Golden Ratio which was channeled into my arms to make square stone platform arise from the ground in a shower of golden colored sparks of light, with the spinning cyborg being flung away from the platform, however, I intercepted them, flashing forwards with a golden burst of spirals around me, catching them and twirling myself around gracefully, and then rapidly kicking the cyborg back into the platform, cracking it. 




A golden colored dragon head, created out of my own hubris, and the Golden Ratio are then summoned, the embodiment of my rage towards it all, my anguish to avenge and protect my two younger sisters both from further harm, and my hunger for revenge, personified as these golden colored dragon with it's snapping jaws, which bite into the cyborg's still rotating body, before spitting them out into the platform with enough force to cause a mini-crater to form on it, deepening the cracks. I jumped around and wound up again, as golden trails begin to form and spiral around myself, launching myself with a Golden Ratio powered left kick, towards the cybernetic doppelganger that was the "My Mother" boss encounter, vaulting off of their body, and backflipping onto the golden dragon head's nose.




Now, I hopped off forwards, lunging one last time toward the cyborg, remaining in position as I began to use my fists, my claws, and the Golden Ratio, all at once, to violently pummel the cyborg with my hands. As the cybernetic doppelganger desperately tries to block the last hit with the stumps for arms that it is left with while the rest of it's body is spazzing out, I bashed their head into the platform, slowly sliding down it, as I dragged the cyborg's body through the debris, scraping their body, which causes a trail of cracks to form on the platform once again. 




Upon reaching the ground, I was ready, and lined up my left hand for the true final hit, causing another golden spiral to occur, and the golden rotation created dragon to re-appear once again, with it's glowing golden mouth wide open and ready to devour the cyborg whole with the energy of the Infinite Rotation. The cybernetic doppelganger then gets struck, and rapidly flung away as the hit connects, shattering the body of this thing completely, not even leaving a shower of gore, no, the golden energy of the Infinite Rotation consumed it all, in a marvelous, spinning golden whirlwind, which launched all the way through the far wall of this gigantic metal room. And behind THIS wall, there was sunlight. A way out.

 

 

Chapter 26: Black Sun Part 26

Summary:

Alvin and the Chipmunks AU. They are all Seniors in High School here. Supernatural/Mythological based story here. It keeps going, and soon the boys will have a crack at their own trauma after this.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Brittany Miller: Power Hour









(Brittany's POV)
I panted, but I didn't skip a beat. Apparently, the Golden Ratio also had healing properties too. Probably because of the Infinite Rotation being literally infinite energy, so my body rapidly repaired myself. I watched as the puncture wounds in my arm, they were gone within seconds. Only the ripped missing parts of my sleeve remained, but that's not important. I rushed over to Jeanette, with golden sparks arcing off of my skin like electricity.




I did NOT want to lose my sister. Not here, not ever. I looked at Jeanette, checking her pulse. She's...alive. (Thank, God.) I just hugged my battle damaged sister close, keeping her head up and keeping her focus on me. Her usually beautiful light purple eyes were glazed over, barely looking at anything, including even me. And her face was covered in her own blood, gurgling slightly as her breathing was heavy and labored.







"J-Jeanette... please. Look at me. Don't... don't look anywhere else but me, okay? You'll... you'll be okay. I promise. I won't... I won't let you die. I promise...."










My heart ached more intensely as I watched Jeanette's once vibrant purple eyes start to lose focus, the light within them flickering now, like a dying flame. I tightened my grip on the purple wearing Chipette's body, desperately trying to hold her life force together with my own sheer willpower. No. This can't be happening. I can't lose her. I can't lose Jeanette— not because of me, not because of ANYTHING. Yet, despite my fervent pleas, her beautiful lilac colored eyes were dimming, the spark of her "Gaia" power fading like a distant star. It was all my fault, I was too weak before, and now the consequences were unfurling before my very eyes. Angry tears streamed down my face as I held Jeanette as close as possible  wishing I could transfer my strength to her. 




What I didn't know, though, was that my "Diamond Valley" power was still activated, a force I had just barely begun to understand now. Subconsciously, I was utilizing the Golden Ratio and the Infinite Rotation, the rhythmic patterns of infinite rotational energy flowing through me, an endless supply of golden vitality coursing like a river through my veins. In my desperation, I became a conduit of that energy, unknowingly channeling it into Jeanette, keeping her alive even as her condition worsened. The realization was lost on me in that moment, overshadowed by the existential fear of losing my sister. 




Suddenly, I heard Eleanor stirring. She was now awake, rising slowly and staggering her way over to us. The shock of her injury from the "My Mother" boss encounter from earlier when that thing was still alive, had left her visibly shaken, but there was a fierce determination in her eyes that I had never seen before. Even with the memory of that thing wearing the face of our mother earlier, she still remained tenacious, even while anguished like myself, something I could not do currently. Eleanor's expression changed as she looked at me, tears glistening in her own green eyes before she blinked them back. She could see the agony etched onto my normally confident face, and without needing to say a word, we both understood the gravity of the situation. 



 

(Eleanor's POV) "J....Jeanette....no....wait....Brittany....what are....you doing to her...?"




 

I quickly looked back down at Jeanette, my tears still flowing angrily down my face, but...no. Eleanor is right. Jeanette is....different. But in a good way. The blood on her face is slowly clearing up, as the golden spinning light of my "Diamond Valley" power of the Infinite Rotation, Jeanette's body was rapidly being charged with the infinite energy supply, healing her down to the cellular level and rejuvenating her "Gaia" power again.





Now in conjunction, my "Diamond Valley" just jumpstarted her "Gaia" power, and she is healing on her own now. Her lilac eyes gained full coloration again, as I spotted her focus up on Eleanor, and then onto me. The tears of sorrow and anguish were replaced by tears of joy that my sister was not dying, and that she was back.





(Jeanette's POV) "Eleanor....Brittany..."





(Eleanor's POV) "Hang in there Jeanette. Brittany and I are NOT giving up on you, sister. Don't try to strain yourself, take it easy, you just.....woke up...."





Eleanor whispered as she kneeled down next to me, her voice steadying to a soft tone not usual for the sporty Chipette. Despite the chaos that enveloped us, the bond we shared the power of friendship and love, the connection of our sisterhood, and the strength of our own sibling connection, and familial bond, seemed to thrum in the air around us. It was a force greater than despair or any powerful enemy, a promise that we would do everything in our power to save our dear sister, Jeanette Miller.




Together, we would summon whatever strength remained within us. We would remain, not just for Jeanette’s life here, but for the hope that still flickered in our hearts. And through my "Diamond Valley", through the Infinite Rotation, and through my very own willpower, we would make sure Jeanette lived and recovered.




"I am....so sorry.....that I was....not strong enough earlier, but...now....I will NEVER let anything like that happen again, I swear on my own life, Jeanette...."




(Eleanor's POV) "And mine as well. I've never....been hit that hard before in a long time, and it hurt, but..."





"What good is a sister that folds repeatedly? We've got this, Brittany. You, me, and Jeanette, all three of us."




"Once we get out of this complex with the others, we won't have to be hurt like this again."

Notes:

A new threat approaches.

Chapter 27: Black Sun Part 27

Summary:

Alvin and the Chipmunks AU. They are all Seniors in High School here. Supernatural/Mythological based story here. Now it's the boys turn to get a good old dosage of pain in a fight.

Chapter Text

(Alvin's POV) Okay, so after a while, I’ve stopped flying us, and right now, we found ourselves in yet another one of these gigantic metal rooms, just like usual. However, this one feels different— it looks weird, almost like it's been a set up here. There are giant claw marks etched into the metallic walls, deep and jagged, as if something powerful and menacing has been around here recently. My mind races with questions right now. Was.....was Eleanor around here earlier? But then I dismissed that thought, shaking my head in disbelief. 





Nope, no WAY could those marks have been done by her. They’re far too large, and they're far too intentional, to have come from Eleanor. It’s as if something big as shit made its presence known here, leaving behind this evidence of its strength. Right now, I’m standing alongside Theodore and Simon, all three of us on floor level, our eyes fixed on the bizarre markings that marred the metal surfaces. We exchange glances filled with unease, a shared looming note of fear hanging in the air, and a mutual chill down our spines, down to the frizz of our tails each, as we were trying to comprehend who...or...WHAT, could have left such a scary ass array of big claw markings.






"S-Simon... do you have any thoughts with that geeked-out brain of yours.....on what exactly this is? Because, uh....the last time I checked, n-none of our hands were ranging anywhere near.....a size 35....like these bizarre looking markings here... " I asked Simon, my voice trembling more than I had anticipated. Can you really blame a guy for sounding a little bit shaky in a situation like this? I mean  I typically don't like to admit that I'm scared of anything, really. (Unless we're talking about spiders. I will SWEAR on my LIFE, or even my DEATH, that those little eight-legged HELLSPAWNS, are the absolute WORST things to ever EX-IST!)





(I can't even BEGIN to explain how terrified I am of them. And it only gets worse when I think about that time that......EUGH, Jeanette tried to get me to actually HOLD one, HELLO? I swear I avoided her all of that day after that debacle....yeah, not exactly one of my shining moments, huh?) But right now, I’m feeling that same kind of gut-wrenching fear— the kind that creeps up your spine, and makes your heart race with absolute DREAD. 





The air in the gigantic metallic room felt charged, almost electric, as I stared at those strange jagged giant claw markings in the walls, my mind racing with possibilities. What could they mean? Were we in some sort of danger? I could practically feel the fur/hairs on the back of my neck standing up, a primal instinct screaming at me to run the other way, to get the absolute FUCK out of here as fast as I could fly. But I couldn’t, not now. I needed answers, and Simon was my best shot at deciphering this mystery. (Or, well, I hoped he was. For my sake, for his, and for Theodore's sake as well.)





And then, we got our answers in full force. How? We heard the high ceiling groaning, creaking, and then breaking. There's a loud ass bang, and metal debris and shards are now raining down on us from above, because something had very clearly just broken in from above. I felt hot wind rushing from the ground below as Simon sprinted over, grabbing both me and Theodore at the same time, and I knew exactly what this was. Simon's "Iron Mountain" power was coming up again. 





(Simon's POV) "There's a BREACH! Stay close to me!" Just as I finished my declaration, another familiar burst of orange light emanated from both of my eyes again, illuminating my lenses, and, like the first time that I utilized my "Iron Mountain" power, all three of us heard ominous cracks resonating from beneath the metal floor underneath us, this was all happening within the span of mere seconds. In the direction which is underneath us, the ground transformed dramatically around us, and again, the earth itself was now splitting apart from the power of my "Trait". A torrent of glowing orange fissures, presumably molten magma, or lava, as it's called outside of the planet's core appeared, each one colossal in diameter, threatening to swallow us whole, but that's exactly what I want my "Trait" to do for us now.








|「Prison Of The Iron Mountain: Unchained!」|








The same usual colossal iron beams burst from out of the metallic flooring and shot upwards, in a triangular prism shape, to form a robust protective framework of jagged spires of igneous rock, supported by iron beams that make up the skeleton of the "Iron Mountain". In that chaotic moment, we all now found ourselves standing on a platform crafted from rock, infused with the very same iron that had been cast via my power, just moments before. The atmosphere in this domain still felt surreal, as if we had been catapulted into a realm where the very laws of nature had been rewritten from my "Trait" being activated yet again, like the first occurrence. 





This indeed is the true activated state of my "Iron Mountain", now that I am well and truly aware. But from outside, I can hear more sounds, not just the metal of the room raining around us outside my area of influence, followed by a large resonating booming sound of impact, emitting from the top of my "Iron Mountain". Luckily, nothing can break the barrier of the power of my "Trait" and it's innate domain, but the three of us know by now that something is very more than amiss.




"Keep close to me, Alvin, Simon. I'm going to transport the "Iron Mountain" now, so that we can escape this." And as I proclaimed, I did just that. The inside of the "Iron Mountain" functions as a mere pocket dimension, so anything within it can be transported easily, and anything within the domain area can harmlessly be moved from place to place, and so, I moved the ENTIRETY of the "Iron Mountain" through the walls, until I sensed that outside was, well, an actual OUTSIDE now. 





(Theodore's POV) After a few more moments, Simon would have withdrawn his "Iron Mountain", and the three of us watched the lava, the stone, and the iron beam created barriers of the "Iron Mountain" sink back down around us as the ground opened, swallowing the "Iron Mountain" whole, and vanishing back into the....floor...? No, the ground. We're....not inside that gigantic metallic complex anymore. We're actually....outside again. 





But this time, it's not back in that monochromatic town anymore, no, it looked similar to the gigantic green field areas from before of the "Mainland", except....all the grass here is dead. And...it looked like there's been buildings, people living here before, at least a long time ago. There's ruins of suburban looking homes and building areas, most of them just looking like ruined rubble or the skeletal remains of the steel frameworks, rusted from years under sunlight and of disuse. So, I decided to read my "GUI", because by now, we all knew how to do that, ever since Alvin so kindly found that out for us.

 

Chapter 28: Black Sun Part 28

Summary:

Alvin and the Chipmunks AU. They are all Seniors in High School here. Supernatural/Mythological based story here. Now it's the boys turn to get a good old dosage of pain in a fight.

Notes:

The reason Alvin got so terrified and froze up like that in the face of the enemy is due to lingering childhood trauma.

Chapter Text





[Name: Theodore Seville]

[Age: 18]

[Height: 5'11]

[Weight: 150.1 lbs.]

[HP: 100/100]

[Trait: "Crazy Train"]

[Trait Progression: 1/3]

[Location: "Destination : Excelsior"]




 

(Theodore's POV) I let go of Simon as the three of us read off the location name of my "GUI". "Destination : Excelsior"-? What the hell does....that even mean-? "S-Simon....do you make anything of....this-?" I looked up at our middle sibling, just hoping that he could figure this out, because I certainly couldn't. My "GUI" abruptly vanished as the three of us now heard, no, not just heard, we FELT a low but loud bellowing sound in our bodies. I quite literally feel my tail rattle, and if we're...well....feeling that. It means there's something....big....and dangerous close by us. 




Well, that is ALSO answered. Due to my power being...well, "Crazy Train", I guess my senses are somewhat enhanced as well, because as soon as I looked up towards the direction above us, a large dark shadow was hurtling through the air, directly towards us. I quickly reacted, grabbing up and throwing both Simon and Alvin aside from my position in opposite directions. As well as diving out of the way, just barely before I felt a meteor like impact behind me, sending me flying across the dead broken grass. As I got up, I can see....oh my god, what the FUCK is that THING?!





(Alvin's POV) After me and Simon both just got ragdoll flung by Theodore, (I'm guessing for good reasoning-?) I got up....after I ate a face full of dead grass and dirt. I brushed that off of myself, only to find.....WHAT THE FUCK IS THAT-!? A giant ass white rat....mutant....humanoid, THING, coming straight at me. I barely had time to weave to the side, and I just thought my soul had left my body in this world, like maybe I was dead faster than I realized. Nope. I'm alive. I feel it rush past me with wind, before it skidded to a stop, snarling as it whipped it's position around to face towards me. 





I tried using my "Burn" power to maybe either torch this thing with fire, or to go and put some distance between me and it, but, no dice. I can't activate it for some reason....it's probably because of how BATSHIT SCARED THE FUCK OUT I am. I just slowly was reduced to backing up, seeing this thing tower and loom over me. I had a half hearted grin of probably manic feeling because of the fucking TERROR that I had running through my body right now. 




"ALVIN! GET THE FUCK BACK-!" I heard the frantic shout emit through the air, of my middle sibling, Simon, as I just let out an unsure whimper, until I felt Simon, running up and tackling me out of the way, because at the moment, this giant rat thing's hands were flying towards me again, about ready to crush me. I tumbled but rolled myself back up to standing, seeing Simon catch this thing's attack with two metal poles spawned from his mastery over metal because of his "Iron Mountain" power, with a resounding clang noise of toughened flesh on metal.





I quickly snapped myself out of my initial stupor of terror, I can't be a fucking coward right now, no, we need to take this thing the FUCK DOWN, NOW. So, this time, I properly used my "Burn" power, enveloping myself in the same usual fiery orange aura that I've grown well accustomed to. I helped push this rat thing back, but now that I'm doing so with my fire, I'm seeing that....this thing looks like.....Pippi? Jeanette's little white....rat mouse looking thing. But....on fucking mutant steroids-!? Whatever it is, it looks similar now I see it. 





Same pink dress, just much bigger, and that little pink bow tie in the top of the fur as well. It was kind of adorable if I am to admit....when the motherfucking rat isn't trying to KILL you! Simon and I managed to damage this thing, pushing it back from us, as Simon kept a farther range with smaller metal projectiles, and me, with my fire. A better idea, because this thing's got a heat signature, I can see it, so it's flesh and blood, which means it burns, but we should keep our distance.





For once, my fire actually works well on the enemy, in conjunction with the metal that Simon's using, it's stabbing the shit out of this mutant Pippi thing, and I'm keeping the pressure and bringing the pain on it, LITERALLY, because I've just been continuously burning it with a continuous jet stream of fire, aimed directly at it, I can see and hear it's flesh popping and sizzling, and parts of it's fur are blackening and burning off.





(Theodore's POV) Alvin and Simon....they're doing it-! Yes! They're keeping this monster at bay! I can see the mutant Pippi looking  creature starting to falter, under the fire burning, and the metal flying through them. Maybe this might work, and....oh...oh no no no....wait, no, it's not....working.....it's getting up. And it's eyes....they're actually glowing that blue natural color now. Does this thing have some sort of...pissed off RAGE mode or something-!?




I didn't have time to answer, because we heard this thing roar, yes, roar. Not a snarl, not a growl, but a fucking real ass ROAR, which also had enough bass, wind, power, and air pressure, to blow Alvin's fire back and re direct it the wrong way, forcing him to stop shooting, and Simon's metal flies outwards, forcing him to stop it. Oh....oh SHIT... Looks like we're in for the actual fight now. All we did was just make it royally pissed off.....

Chapter 29: Black Sun Part 29

Summary:

Alvin and the Chipmunks AU. They are all Seniors in High School here. Supernatural/Mythological based story here. Now it's the boys turn to get a good old dosage of pain in a fight, AND, Alvin's getting snatched away to confront the absolute worst of his past demons.

Chapter Text

(Alvin's POV) Well.... shit. All me and Simon really did to this... mutated Pippi rat monster looking thing was.... just piss it the fuck off. I can’t say I’m as shaken up as before, but this is definitely not a situation that we can just brush off. We might have underestimated the scope of what’s happening here. The problem is that... well... it’s not JUST Pippi here at all anymore. It looks like we set off something.... or some THINGS. It’s like we’ve awakened a literal fucking sleeping giant, and it’s not just Jeanette's previously furry little friend that’s angry here. 





I heard something whirring to life, a sound that sent chills down my spine, and right along my tail, and then I saw something breaking out of one of those ruined and rusted building looking structures nearby. It’s not just the mutated Pippi I’m worried about here anymore. Is that.......Simon’s robot child-?? Geizmo-? The one he was working on back when we were younger? I mean, what the hell is...THAT doing here? We’ve definitely messed with things that we shouldn’t have.





"Shit....what the hell is it now-?!" I sounded a little more than just exasperated now, rightfully so. I mean, we had a mutant rat monster on our asses currently, and me, Simon, and Theodore are just running and dodging for our lives. Now, there's....yup, that's a giant ass Geizmo. And holy shit, is this thing BIG. I mean like, the size of a house big. Geizmo's normal appearance is that of a silver-blue colored robot with a square-shaped head, rounded ears on the sides and an antenna on top. Except, that head? It's built right into this gigantic ass brawler looking body. (Seriously! This thing has hands the size of our fucking BODIES! And you're telling me this is meant to be Simon's fuckass robot kid-!?)







[Incoming Boss Encounter..]




[A Triple Entendre - "Giants In Action, Hadron Geizmo, The Abstract Father"]




[Boss Encounter]




[Now playing- Borderlands 2 "Knuckledragger"]



Wait, what the fuck!? A TRIPLE ENTENDRE!? There's only two, what the fuck could that bullshit mean- and then it hit me. As Theodore, Simon, and I split up, with Simon taking on the mutated Pippi (Or well, as it's called, "Giants In Action"), in battle, and Theodore leading that big ass "Hadron Geizmo" from the other two of us, I quickly flew around just to look for this third one, and then? I'm grabbed out of the air. By a big ass hand. That came up from the ground. 

 


[...Looming Presence.....]





This....was the third one....whatever this thing is.....the one named "The Abstract Father"....and.....much to my chagrin and dismay.....that damned name served right, as this thing came up from the ground. It looks.....almost EXACTLY like a giant version of Dave. But, very obviously it's different. It's fucking huge, maybe like 15 meters tall, plus it's a genderless nude looking thing (that means no genitalia or anything of the sort, oho NO, we are not getting flashed), and it's eyes are WAY too dilated, with a big ass grin that's WAY too unnatural. 




I mean, this thing's lips are pulled way too far back. But....I think it's more so the fact it looks like.....Dave....which is throwing me off. Because I felt that sudden fear creep back into me again. I can't.....move. Not because I'm grabbed, but I literally can't make myself even struggle. I can't....why the HELL can I not move? I'm literally just....stuck watching, limp even....as this....THING....is just walking away from the battle of my two brothers against the mutated Pippi and giant Geizmo. What the hell is going on...?





(Simon's POV) By now, we had gotten ourselves highly into another troubling situation. Alongside this altered Pippi (Or alternatively named "Giants In Action"), who I was currently combating now and holding my own against, we now had....Geizmo..!? Or, a heavily armored and larger version of him...(It's even named "Hadron Geizmo"). Huh. Whoever, or WHAT ever had created this..."Hadron Geizmo", clearly knew the right terms, in the very least. (In particle physics, a hadron is a composite subatomic particle made of two or more quarks held together by the strong interaction.) Which....very much is a sensible name, considering that this is a much larger, stronger, and hardier version of Geizmo. 





Even so, despite the fact I clearly have the upper hand, combat wise, against the "Giants In Action" mutated variant of Pippi, my mind is still plagued. Because, a good distance away, I perceived Alvin, being snatched out of the air, by what I can only assume was the third entity in this "Triple Entendre" boss encounter, which was "The Abstract Father". By now, Alvin was being carried away by that fifteen meter tall giant version of Dave, which, did distract me enough to not notice the flying paw of the "Giants In Action" Pippi headed straight for me. 





I felt myself crumble almost immediately, that one swing alone sent me flying, into an old broken down corner store, shattering me through the windows. Damn. That most certainly broke a few ribs of mine. Everything already hurts, and I can see that mutated rat, bounding towards me within this broken down building, more than likely ready to finish me off, and what was even more detrimental, is that I could not focus at the moment, with the very obvious pain and disarray of my shattered ribs and general pain from being hit, now coughing up the broken blood from my mouth, painting my iconic blue sweater with a disgusting crimson coloration, I could not focus enough to manifest my "Iron Mountain" like I normally would, it requires a clear mind and directive from myself....





"God damn it..."

Chapter 30: Black Sun Part 30

Summary:

Alvin and the Chipmunks AU. They are all Seniors in High School here. Supernatural/Mythological based story here. Simon's improved yet again. At the seemingly cost of his own life.

Chapter Text

No no, wait. I did have one more thing. If I could get enough time...just barely....got it. It's the kill switch that I have on me. It was pretty much a miniature explosive, and I always carried several of these.....for researching purposes. But now, in the face of this monstrous rodent, and when I was unable to utilize the power of my "Iron Mountain", this was my next best bet. 



These kill switch explosives were no larger than a quarter, making it easier to carry several of them. I fumbled around with two of them in my pockets as I staggered up, leaning against the broken wall, as the "Giants In Action" mutated Pippi just broke through the front window and wall of this broken down corner store, I heaved myself aside, narrowly avoided this abomination, as it sailed past, snarling and crashing through the wall I was next to merely seconds ago. 

 


I wasted no time, seeing and hearing this creature bound right towards me again, I launched two of the quarter sized explosives towards it's face, then in my other hand, I quickly pressed the detonator that I had gotten out. Only seconds after, they exploded, covering the monstrosity in an array of shrapnel and blasted debris aside, I heard the shrill screeching, accompanied by the telltale roar, meaning that it worked. I quickly held three more of the kill switches fisted in my palm, wheezing and heaving heavily, still feeling my broken ribs weighing down on me. 




Out of the smoke and fire, came the burning giant paws of "Giants In Action" Pippi, slashing and breaking the broken down corner store building around, and I managed to once again narrowly avoid it, tossing out and detonating the explosives one by one, in a sparingly consecutive manner, to ensure that this giant mutated rodent could not get any breathing room or space to attack me again. By now, I had managed to blow off half of this altered Pippi's face, the snout and such was gone from the left half, also with the jaw being gone, so it's telltale roar was more of a pained and enraged gurgling sound.





"Blegh- you're a rather fascinating specimen, aren't YOU?" I managed to sidestep this Pippi once again. Despite the pain from my own broken ribs, I was enjoying taunting this, making it even more enraged, because I knew I had the upper hand. I was also able to notice an update within my "GUI", prompting me to quickly open it and have it floating aside to my right, while I danced around the "Giants In Action" mutated Pippi specimen.






[Name: Simon Seville]

[Age: 18]

[Height: 6'5]

[Weight: 185.8 lbs.]

[HP: 155/155]

[Trait: "Titanium Mountain"]

[Trait Progression: 2/3 Stages Unlocked]

[Location: "Destination : Excelsior"]







Two out of three? What did that entail? It got me even more excited, and before I knew it, I was now matching the "Giants In Action" Pippi, blow for blow, no longer was I merely dodging and evading it's attacks, I was blocking, and retaliating, fighting back. It also felt like my mind was unraveling at some point, but my body was reacting on it's own, getting more and more attuned to the battle. 




I now managed to catch the oversized, burning, and heavily damaged giant paw of Pippi, now with a manic grin of my own, ignoring the pain of my broken ribs to focus on the adrenaline of this battle, I quickly aimed forwards my other hand, holding around four more of the kill switch explosives, directly into the skull of Pippi, sending the creature tumbling over into a row of old disparaged freezers in an aisle. My eyes were both glowing orange once more, but I wasn't utilizing the "Iron Mountain" right now, no, this is my own pure physicality.




"My my....you ARE quite the formidable foe, aren't you, rodent? I'd love to test you....see your limits. See what you can do in all actuality. But, as I am a busy man, I've other, more important things to spend my life on, more important PEOPLE, and I hope not for it to be wasted on a mindless abomination such as yourself...it's all personal...." I quickly de-materialized the floating "GUI" that was still to my right. Despite just manifesting this new addition to my "Iron Mountain", but now it was nicknamed in my information as the "Titanium Mountain", I already knew just what I was doing. I quickly launched the last of my kill switch explosives directly into the face of the "Giants In Action" Pippi, just for good measure, now that was the last of my on hand weaponry.

 



After a moment, I wiped the blood off of my face and mouth, and now, violently smashed the ground, breaking open another height to my ability, and creating a large crater around myself with glowing orange fissures erupting up from the ground and spewing magma around me, completely obliterating the broken down corner store, as well as sending the "Giants In Action" mutated Pippi hurtling into the sky. Now it was time, since my "Trait" clearly had improved in my dire time.







"WHERE DO YOU THINK YOU'RE GOING-!? I HAVEN'T YET STARTED!"








I now laughed, both a sound of maniacal joy and pain, hurtling myself across the ground, leaving burning orange magma footfalls in my wake, and running, sprinting to the direction that the Pippi mutant was going to land in. It looked like it was semi-unconscious. Perfect, then there's no more fighting left in this creature, so I may properly finish it off. 




As soon as the mutated half-burned Pippi plunged downwards, into the ground, it landed with a tremendous force, creating a sizable crater that reverberated through the already scorched landscape. I sprang into action yet again, summoning torrential streams of lava that erupted from the very core of the earth, coupled with gigantic pillars of rock and molten iron that rose majestically into the sky. 




These elements congregated into one colossal burning mass, a powerful testament to my newfound abilities. An enormous floating sphere of molten magma, rock, and iron hovered menacingly above me, glistening in the menacing lighting of the area around me. This was the true capability of my new technique, which I had boldly named the "Titanium Mountain", but this move specifically had quickly earned the nickname "Meteor", due to its devastating potential and physical manifestation. 




As I began to descend, I hurled the "Meteor" attack over my head and forward, my heart racing with adrenaline. I watched as the "Giants In Action" Pippi mutant, a rodent abomination of fury and despair, looked upward with pure, unbridled, primal terror etched across what remained of its face and snout, illuminated by the overhead glow of orange. The airborne mass of pure molten rock and manufactured heat hurtled down from the sky, like a celestial body on a collision course with the Earth, burning through the atmosphere with a fierce intensity, akin to a real meteor blazing across the heavens. My heart pounded in my chest as I anticipated the moment of impact. 

 


A consequential explosion erupted upon contact, sending shockwaves through the air, and propelling me away from the epicenter of my manifested destruction. I barely managed to catch myself, landing with a thud on a small summoned outcrop of rock that temporarily broke my fall, though I felt several more of my ribs crack painfully in the process. The explosion left behind an eerie silence that enveloped the scorched earth. 

 


I painstakingly sat up  pushing through the pain that coursed through my body  and surveyed the devastation around me. The craters and scorched earth bore witness to the chaos that had just unfolded. The dry grass in the vicinity was ablaze  flames licking hungrily at the remnants of the landscape for at least a quarter of a mile around me. But amid the destruction  a sense of triumph surged through me.




I had done it. There wasn't even a skeleton left of the "Giants In Action" Pippi. In a feat of sheer power, intelligence, desperation, and strategy, I had eradicated it completely, leaving no trace behind. The victory felt monumental, a testament to the strength of my resolve and the newfound capabilities that now coursed through my veins, as I realized the extent of my transformation into another force of devastation.




I smiled, painfully hacking up more internal blood, and now returning back to my laying position. Unfortunately, I could not heal naturally, like Jeanette could repair her injuries even to herself via her "Gaia" power, and Eleanor, who naturally had adaptable regeneration, thanks to her "Berserker", I lacked anything like that, which meant that I was more than likely to succumb to my internal fractures and injuries. But even as I heavily and painfully breathed a sigh of triumph in the very least I had done what I loved the most. Getting results.

 




"I'm sorry I didn't keep my word about the prom in the future....Brittany.....I hoped.....that I would get to go, with you....but.....I suppose not...."




"Oh well, at least I had done something worthwhile for once...."



 

Chapter 31: Black Sun Part 31

Summary:

Alvin and the Chipmunks AU. They are all Seniors in High School here. Supernatural/Mythological based story here. Theodore takes out Geizmo once and for all, the second in that "Triple Entendre".

Chapter Text

(Theodore's POV) Shit! I don't know what's happening really, all I know is that I've been having to just a-VOID! WOAH! This gigantic Geizmo! It's been swinging at me the entire time and rambling on about an "Uncle Alvin" and how he should....die for being so incessant, along with some things about how it's going to kill Alvin himself, but truth be told, I'm not really here to listen to all that. I know these things just want us dead, like everything else here. Fortunately, my "Crazy Train" power is more than fast and strong enough to keep me alive. 




That "Hadron Geizmo" is getting faster though, every time it's swinging, breaking, crushing things that I'm jumping over, weaving, ducking, dodging...HOLY SHIT! That one nearly took my HEAD off! I'm also starting to be backed away, farther from where my two brothers Alvin and Simon were. This isn't damn good! They know what they're doing! This wasn't just a stroke of bad luck, this "Triple Entendre" thing was some sort of timed assault, and now we're paying the price for it! 




After "Hadron Geizmo" crushed an old car in yet another unsuccessful attempt at swinging and breaking me, I did notice something.....those pipes. In the buildings. Eleanor taught me how to fight before, like, how to do it in the "Brutal Demon" style, so maybe...if I can get my hands on something like that infamous metal bat, but here, another blunt object, I can pull this off. "Hadron Geizmo" swung once more, spinning it's entire torso around like a gigantic metal whirlwind, but by now, I'm just running in the direction opposite from the robot. I'm setting this thing into motion, for the sake of my own life, and the sake of my brothers, even if I don't know what's going on pertaining to them.





There it is! A nicely blunt and large pipe that was just broken out of one of the shattered walls of one of these old buildings. I grabbed the pipe from the wall and twisted, hearing the rusted metal creak and snap, and wrenching it from the wall, running off just as the "Hadron Geizmo" nearly crushed me flat if I wasn't fast enough. Well, at least there's one thing similar to normal.....Geizmo's tantrums. Even this "Hadron Geizmo" seemed to start getting mad that it couldn't nail me, so to speak, so, it started being prone to it's....baby raging. 





Well, that's an understatement, now it literally just started going through everything and destroying anything just to catch up to me. Right now, I'm running through a more densely packed area of old broken and rusted buildings, hearing the absolute CARNAGE of the "Hadron Geizmo" breaking through them, whirring and chasing after me. I gripped the large pipe in my hand tightly, and my "Crazy Train" seemed to rejuvenate and reinstate the rusted pipe, because after a small white flash, the pipe I was holding was shiny and pristine, cleaned off from all rusted properties and looking brand new. Great, this is....good? I guess?





Either way, I still had to get this thing in the right position in order to pull this lethal counter off. After just breaking myself through a window of another broken building and sliding down the rusty fire escape, landing on the ground, I looked up, still being followed by the "Hadron Geizmo", who went crashing through the entire wall of this building, bringing the whole thing down, and here, I knew it's about time to make my move, as I spun the large metal pipe in my hand, focusing my breathing and readying my "Crazy Train" to act once more.





As soon as the "Hadron Geizmo" came crashing down, plummeting right in front of me, and the rest of the old building down onto and around me with it, I acted, with "Crazy Train" on the ready. I stood and raised up the metal pipe into a defensive position. Upon being hit as soon as the "Hadron Geizmo" got up after the collision, my "Crazy Train" activated, and I felt it, shoving the "Hadron Geizmo" back, before turning around and slamming the metal pipe's tip into the giant robot's torso, staggering "Hadron Geizmo", and enacting a surprised robotic cry of pain from it. Bingo.

 




"N-now who in the high fuck do you think YOU are, Geizmo....?"

 

"Say you're s-sorry....."






"CRAZY TRAIN: DEATH COUNTER."





The "Hadron Geizmo" backed away from it's standing position slowly, looking down and still reeling from the pain, and then proceeded to panic cybernetically, looking right, and looking left frantically before turning around. But it's far too late to be merciful to Simon's transformed robotic child, because now, the "Hadron Geizmo" turned around, and saw ME, because "Crazy Train" was fully activated and saving me, and enacting vengeance on this robotic monster. 



I floated directly over and behind the "Hadron Geizmo" with now stark red eyes, and the metal pipe behind the robot, as the world goes dark for it. The "Hadron Geizmo", with all it's cybernetic might, presses hard against the metallic blunt pipe, and the robot tries to push away the metal pipe, to no avail and gets crushed, leg-first, into the ground. By now, the "Hadron Geizmo" let out a string of robotic whining and broken computer noises, but I wasn't having it. I....I don't care that it looked and sounded like Geizmo, hell....even if this WAS him, which it's not, it still tried to KILL me, and SEPERATE me away from my brothers.




I just let one tear of pity, mercy, and regret trail down my face, as I then raised the metal pipe yet again. I now dashed forward, and hit the "Hadron Geizmo" around 6 times with the metal pipe, whilst slowly moving forward. On the final hit, I grunted and slammed the gigantic robot headfirst into the ground with three swings from the metal pipe, violently beating the cybernetic monster further and further into the ground, breaking it even more and more, not caring whether the robot screamed or not. 




I just kept beating this thing further and further into the ground, causing a deeper and deeper crater with each swing. I guess I was pissed, coupled with the fact that, well, my "Crazy Train" just activated onto an actual "Death Counter", it made sense why I was doing this. By the time I stopped, and my head cleared, along with my eyes returning from red to their usual brown, I looked at what I had done. The "Hadron Geizmo" was completely crushed, it's head, gone, the upper body, also pummeled into the ground, the gigantic arms had each been broken off and were segmented in pieces and shards everywhere around me.




I looked up, clutching the metal pipe still firmly within my grasp, and turning my attention in front of me as my "GUI" thing had appeared in front of me.






[Name: Theodore Seville]


[HP: 100/100]


[Trait: Crazy Train: Derailed]


[Trait Progression: 2/3]


[Location: "Destination : Excelsior"]




 

It's done.....it may have been work, but...it's done....I started off in the direction of where Alvin and Simon once were, but, Simon and that giant rat he was fighting were....gone....and....Alvin? I hadn't seen which direction that gigantic Dave looking thing had taken him away to. Damn....I'd have to go looking, but....that doesn't matter. They....they have to be okay....I...I hope. 

Chapter 32: Black Sun Part 32

Summary:

Alvin and the Chipmunks AU. They are all Seniors in High School here. Supernatural/Mythological based story here. Alvin's not dying, nope, not here. He's got a life ahead of him for sure.

Chapter Text

(Alvin's POV only.)



(Alvin's POV)



That name.




That accursed man, and his wretched name.




The bane of my existence.




The monster of my childhood.




The man who haunts me even to this day.




David Seville.




That name, it worked well to put a fearful paralysis into my body, even now. The man that used to beat me when nobody else was looking. The man I feared, yet kept it in secret, because I had been so existentially afraid of what further things that he would do to me if I dare told anyone. But the others knew. I knew they did. And they were powerless to help, just as I had always been powerless to do anything about him. 





The reason I used to show up to rehearsals, and to back stages, during our touring alike, with bruises lining my face or hands, that our management would have covered up with concealer and enough lighting so nobody outwardly knew. The reason I came home always feeling broken, or empty. 





Like some part of me had just long since died out. I still...feel that exact same feeling nowadays. And as I'm being carried away, in the giant hand of this 15 meter tall, genderless nude looking thing that resembles Dave, with it's far too dilated giant eyes and it's horrendous pulled back lips, constantly making a dreadful smile at all times....





I still can't fucking move. I want out, now. I want nothing more than to escape, to get away, and fly as far as I can, as fast as I can, but I still can't make myself move, not at all. And that's when....that's when the giant eyes of this "Abstract Father" turned to me, why? Because before I even noticed, I was struggling again. Moving again. Feeling again. And, I was burning again. My usual fiery orange aura had just blazed up like a raging inferno, and at the moment, I had continuously burned through the flesh of this giant hand, more and more, until......







[BOOM: CONFLAGRATION!]





 




I had caused enough ambient heat, pressure, and power to manifest, now I had blown the hand clean off of the wrist of the "Abstract Father", sending a shower of charred burning chunks of flesh everywhere. I didn't waste time, I immediately upon dropping out, started rocketing through the air in the opposite direction from that 15 meter giant, just trying and doing anything to get away from it's location. I was certainly fast, but unfortunately for me, "The Abstract Father" was even faster than me while flying.





I only had time to process and hear the powerful "THOOM, THOOM" of the footsteps of "The Abstract Father" ringing out over the dried grass and scorched earth behind me, before I felt myself grabbed again, this time I audibly screamed. The hand of "The Abstract Father", it had regenerated. And it had only barely been a few seconds, so that was even more terrifying. I was grabbed by the other hand, right out of the sky, this time, the 15 meter giant's grip was crushing, a pressure and force that I for sure felt some of my ribs crack, only heightening the pitch of my screaming. But, that's not the worst part, no, I wished it was.





I think the worst part was....when this god damn borderline demonic ass creature started eating me alive. And I'm not joking about that part either. It didn't matter at this point anymore. The gap in power between all of us and this "Mainland" was just too great a stretch, and I was learning that firsthand.









"No! No-! Wait-! NO!"








I screamed out as I was grabbed by the other giant hand, and yanked back out of the air into position, smelling the arid odor of burning flesh, but "The Abstract Father" didn't seem to care. To this thing, I might as well have just been a well cooked meal, quite literally. 









"Stop! Don't! NO! NO-!"








My begging, screaming, and pleading was reduced to all but futility, as by now, I'm feeling the giant teeth bite right into my legs, only raising my screaming to an inhumane pitch, along with my own blood spraying out, boiling upon contact with the fresh air, due to my own power's heat and fire. My legs were the first to be eaten, I felt every fracture, as well as the crunch of my legs being ripped straight off, and torn asunder, separating my lower body from my upper, and even then, my body hadn't been allowed to even go into the state of shock yet, so I still felt every agonizing moment.








"STOOP-! NOOO!"









As soon as my lower body was segmented, and ripped off from my upper body, due to the giant teeth of "The Abstract Father", I....stopped feeling. I stopped feeling the agony that was burning me moments prior. I know what it is, my body's gone into shock by now, even as the rest of me is slowly and painstakingly being eaten alive. But, despite that. I almost felt....at peace. The agonizing pain had stopped, at least for my brain, so, in terms of how I was at the moment, it was a very odd state of calm.






I did hate that I'd probably never get out of this "Mainland" place, however, or by now, reunite with Jeanette. It's tragic and it broke me, but, hey? What can a guy do? I for one, I might as well accept it. Perhaps.....Dave was right in the real world. That I'd never amount to anything but trouble. How I'm just a burden to everyone else, rather than a true person. Maybe, he was correct about that. Seeing as my troublemaking...it got me and everyone else into this mess. And now, as I'm here, being eaten alive by this monstrous 15 meter giant version of the very monster that was my father, I strangely accepted it. At least, maybe this would be some strange, broken, but peaceful last moments of my god damn useless life. My focus wasn't on anything else, so I didn't have time to register that....well....something updated...









"I'm sorry, Jeanie. Sorry, I really am..."




"I'm sorry that...I didn't get to make it back with you.."







 

[Name: Alvin Seville]




[HP: 150/150]




[Trait: "Burn" "Born This Way"]




[Trait Progression: 2/3]




[Location: "Destination : Excelsior"]




 

Chapter 33: Black Sun Part 33

Summary:

Alvin and the Chipmunks AU. They are all Seniors in High School here. Supernatural/Mythological based story here. Back to the girls. And to protective Eleanor again.

Chapter Text

(Eleanor's POV only.)








(Eleanor's POV) Ever since me, Jeanette, and Brittany found, well, our way out of that metallic complex, we were just moving along this.....weird, dried grass area. (Eh, I say "we", but it's more so just ME, cause I'm carrying both Jeanette and Brittany, without flying. (Well, I didn't wanna throw the already overworked Jeanette into any sudden vertigo by flying, so I opted to walk and carry instead.) 




(Plus, it shuts Brittany up about whining about her feet aching as well..) It looked sort of like the green grassy fields that we were in when we first landed here, but....obviously, something way, way, more than off. Firstly, the sky is all yellow, not like a sunset, more like an industrial pollution smog colored yellow. Yikes. The aforementioned grass? It's all brownish yellow, looking like it's all dried out or burned, some areas around the grass are LITERALLY been burned black. 




It's not just the look and feel of the grass, though, there are remnants of buildings scattered throughout the landscape. Or rather, what's LEFT of those buildings. The structures I’m referring to are all in varying stages of decay and disuse, each one rusted and destroyed, battered by time, not being used, and perhaps something more sinister. 




It’s as if some great force had torn through here  leaving chaos in its wake. The question lingers in the air: were people once living here in this world? It’s hard to say. Maybe they were. But now  in this desolate scene  their existence seems irrelevant. The haunting silence speaks volumes  underscoring the emptiness that now defines this place. 




Fortunately, it’s not an entirely barren wasteland. Amidst the rubble, a few resilient trees stand tall beside an abandoned and dilapidated police station. These trees, stark against the ruined backdrop, offer a glimmer of hope. They bring life to the desolation, and with them, actual water flows.





At least here, water is a precious resource in this arid scorched earth looking ass landscape. Brittany, with her remarkable ability to purify water using her "Diamond Valley" and it's power, the Infinite Spin or the Golden Rotation or whatever-the-fuck-you-want-to-call-it, has turned this small oasis into a vital little refuge for us three.




This was especially good for Jeanette, who was half asleep by the time I set her and Brittany down. After ensuring Jeanette had a chance to drink first, she was clearly the most exhausted of us three, I felt a wave of earlier protectiveness wash over me. Brittany and I kept a vigilant watch over our middle sister at all times, our senses heightened as we remained in this uncertain terrain. 




I couldn’t shake the feeling that danger lurked just beyond our immediate surroundings. Jeanette’s constant usage of her "Gaia" power throughout the entire time seemed to be taking a toll on her physically. Poor girl. I couldn’t bear the thought of either of my sisters getting hurt again, especially now that I was finally alert and ready to defend them and myself. 

 



I was reminded of how Brittany had saved our lives earlier against the "My Mother" thing. The memory of that encounter still haunted me. (Good god that.... cyborg of.... m-mom. I had NEVER been hit that hard before not since Theodore humbled me. And even then, Theodore wasn't trying at all with that hit, nor was he aiming to kill me.)

 




(That..... that THING it hurt like a BITCH. I still somewhat feel the sting of the earlier impact but it's barely noticeable by now.) I tried to clear my mind with something else, so I checked the status of my "GUI".








[Name: Eleanor Miller]


[Age: 18]


[Height: 5'10]


[Weight: [REDACTED]


[HP: 250/250]


[Trait: "Berserker"]


[Trait Progression: 2/3 Stages Unlocked]


[Location: "Destination : Excelsior"]





Not much had changed. Well, except the location. So, that's what this fuck-ass place was named, huh? "Destination : Excelsior" as the title of this almost barren, burned ass field? I suppose having a weird ass name only fits then.



Chapter 34: Black Sun Part 34

Summary:

Alvin and the Chipmunks AU. They are all Seniors in High School here. Supernatural/Mythological based story here. Now it's time for the boys to try to regroup. At least, the ones not being eaten alive at this very moment.

Chapter Text

(Theodore's POV only.)




(Theodore's POV.) It just feels like I'm wandering through nothing. "Destination: Excelsior." Hah. What a stupid ass name. This place... it's anything BUT good at all. It's just the same old, barren landscape, the same dry, burnt-out grass, and the exact same vast expanse of broken-down and abandoned buildings. There’s an eerie stillness here, a silence that wraps around me like a suffocating blanket.



I can’t shake the feeling that I’m being watched, yet there’s no other signs of life around, aside from the monsters we fought, which are now gone. There's no birds, there's no insects, there's hardly any living plants, just a haunting wind that whispers through this empty burned landscape. The whole scene feels like a twisted dream, one that none of us are waking up from any time soon. 



I haven't seen Simon or Alvin anywhere, and that bothers me more than I really need to admit. It’s gnawing at the edges of my mind, a relentless worry that is keeping me on edge. What if they're in more danger than before? The thought sends a shiver down my spine. Alvin was snatched away by that giant......monstrous Dave-looking thing, and Simon, well, well, he’s always been the intelligent one, but even he can’t outsmart every danger and issue lurking in this desolate mockery of a world. No, no, panicking isn't going to help me out here....nope....I just have to....keep looking. The urgency pulsing through my veins is both terrifying and motivating. 




Nope... I just have to... keep looking. The urgency pulsing through my veins is both terrifying and motivating. Wait... what's that...? It looks like... a crater? The grass and the ground over here are all burned up too. I mean, it's not anything unusual, considering that, well, us three had just gone through fighting the triple trouble that "Triple Entendre" mess of a situation.




My heart races as I approach the edge of the crater, the charred earth crumbling and cracking under my feet. The smell of scorched soil, dirt, and flesh fills my nostrils, a noticeable and pungent reminder of the chaos we faced. Except....in the middle of this giant crater....is that....IS THAT SIMON!? 







"WH— SIMON-!?"








I immediately exclaimed out, my voice echoing in the vastness of this barren and dry landscape, as I immediately picked up my pace. I sprint over to the crater, adrenaline surging through me, and now sliding down the charred and burned edges of the ground. My heart pounds in my chest as I reach Simon’s body, a cold dread pooling in the pit of my stomach.




I recall what I had seen Jeanette do with Eleanor before after she exploded like a nuke, a flicker of hope urging me on even as fear grips my heart. I knew what to do, I checked for his pulse. Nothing. The silence that follows is deafening. No, No, NO! I refuse to accept this reality. I can’t lose him. Not now, not ever. Was I too late-? What the hell happened here-?




I just shook Simon, trying desperately to elicit some sort of reaction from him. No response, plus part of his face was also burned off, probably from the searing heat of whatever the hell happened here.




No, no, no. I can't let this just go here. I can't lose my brother. Think, Theodore....what did I do before....after I struck Eleanor in defense....wait. Wait. That's it. "Crazy Train", it's a death counter. Literally, it's managed to counter anything so far. I've been thinking so much on my feet and in defense and offense, I almost forgot. 




Like I had done before after I struck Eleanor in defense of my brothers, I focused the channel of my "Crazy Train: Derailed" directly to my hands. I'm not too sure how it works, but, since "Crazy Train: Derailed" is a counter to literally everything so far, I decided I might as well try...and counter death-? It's worth a shot, and I'm out of options as of now.




I just held Simon up, hoping, praying even, to whatever god or higher power is in this strange world that they wouldn't let Simon die. And....I'm guessing maybe that my prayers were answered-? Or maybe my power worked. Whatever it was, I opened my eyes because I heard Simon cough back to life, coughing up darker red internal blood onto himself and me, but it didn't matter to me at all. 




He's damaged, for sure, internal damage, but he's...alive! Simon upchucked more blood before he heaved in air, I guess he hadn't been breathing in a while. I've done it. I've...countered....death.






"...T....Theo-"







Simon momentarily halted his struggle to get even my name out, I can tell that he's still in critical condition, and because of this, I just helped him up, and since I'm able to, I carried him.






"N-no, Simon, don't....just don't try to speak. You'll be okay. I promise....I'll get you to the others and Jeanette, she can fix you...just....stay awake...and don't try to strain yourself now..."







I reassured him, then checked Simon's "GUI" so I can see how low his status was at the moment, since we can check the information of each other, so long as the intended target is still, well, alive.







[Name: Simon Seville]


[Age: 18]


[Height: 6'5]


[Weight: 185.8 lbs.]


[HP: 23/155]


[Trait: "Titanium Mountain"]


[Trait Progression: 2/3 Stages Unlocked]


[Location: "Destination : Excelsior"]





His "Trait" had changed since the last time, huh-? It's not the "Iron Mountain" thing anymore. That's...not important though. Right now, I just carried Simon out of the crater, and headed off in the original direction on where I had seen Alvin before, when he was carried off by that giant 15 meter thing named "The Abstract Father".




I may have revived Simon, but I'm also making sure to be careful and watchful with how I'm handling him, because I revived him, but I can't actually heal him, I was only able to "counter" death. That's why I'm hoping I find the others soon, and Jeanette, so Simon can be fixed properly.

Chapter 35: Black Sun Part 35

Summary:

Alvin and the Chipmunks AU. They are all Seniors in High School here. Supernatural/Mythological based story here. The calm before the metaphorical storm.

Notes:

The calm before the metaphorical storm.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

A Father's Abuse, A Son's Rage






(Eleanor's POV)
By now, we currently had gotten Jeanette back to being slightly awake, but she's still resting at least. Now that she's properly hydrated and rested, we can at least stand assured that she'll be alright. Though, both me and Brittany had been keeping watch on her and the area around us at all times. 




I even took off from the ground and flew around a bit, not venturing too far from Brittany and Jeanette, or the tree where we had settled down for a moment. From my elevated vantage point while flying, I was able to take in a wider view of the eerie landscape below. I spotted more of those old, decrepit, broken-down looking ass buildings from earlier, their skeletal frames and tattered metal standing out in stark contrast against the overcast bleak and polluted looking sky. 




They littered the desolate area for miles, each one a ghostly reminder of a once-thriving community now reduced to ruins. As I soared higher and gained more airtime all the way up here, the vast emptiness of this forsaken and broken ass place became increasingly evident. Scattered throughout the area were destroyed and abandoned cars, vehicles that looked much like the usual ones back in our world. (Hey, there's even a bitch ass "Tesla" brand "Cybertruck"...but broken in half and halfway in the ground. Honestly, what a shitty ass car and a terrible brand, that's all it's good for, destruction.)




However, there was a significant difference; these cars bore no license plates, or what remained of them was nothing but rust and decay. If any of them did happen to have any license plates, or some semblance of them, they were either scratched out beyond recognition or burned off entirely. It was unsettling. Amidst the decay, I noticed some old, rusty looking letters that faintly spelled out the initials "J.E.T.T." It struck me as weird as hell.




What the hell could the initials "J.E.T.T." possibly stand for? It felt like some weird ass story throwaway moment. This discovery led me to ponder the unsettling slight chance possibility that this place was once populated by people, maybe a civilization, long before whatever catastrophic event had unleashed these robots and monstrous creatures of the passing....hours...? Days..? I'm not really too damn sure, I mean, our clocks stopped upon getting here, but, whatever unleashed....all this bullshit upon the land. The remnants of some past civilization lay scattered around this area for miles. 




And then, I see.....wait....is that Theodore down there? Carrying....Simon-? Oh no. That means shit must have went wrong. I don't see....Alvin with them either. So, I flew down to the ground, just to figure out what happened with Theodore and Simon, and.....well, Simon's clearly bleeding. Internally. That means no time for questioning or wasting anymore time, so, it's me grabbing up Theodore and Simon and flying the fuck back to where Brittany and Jeanette were.








[TIME SKIP]







(Brittany's POV) Okay. We're... we're good. Jeanette was tired, but, once Eleanor had flown back, and gotten Theodore and Simon back over to us and reunited, Jeanette woke up enough to fix up Simon's injuries, to which I can't even thank her enough. (Note to self: I owe her like a LOT. And hell  she did this while she's like... half asleep. She is one natural born trooper, honestly. It’s remarkable how she manages to pull through despite her exhaustion.) 





By now, Jeanette, Eleanor, Theodore, Simon, and I were now all gathered around the same trees that we had been near earlier. The atmosphere felt a bit more relaxed, but there was an underlying tension due to Simon's condition. Simon's been healed and patched up by Jeanette already, but he's still very visibly in pain and appears a bit sluggish. His usual spark and his intellectual superiority complex seems dimmed, and it’s hard not to worry about him of course. 




It's not really too surprising  though; apparently  he had suffered... uh... severe physical trauma and internal bleeding from fighting some....giant rat? (I mean, as much as I want to find some humor in that absurdity, I can't help but stifle a laugh, I'm not going to, because, well, I know better. I'm not Alvin, duh. There’s no time to be insensitive to Simon's plight. He’s been through something truly traumatic  and it’s important to recognize that this is no laughing matter.) 




If anything, my attention had been solely on Simon the entire time since Jeanette had healed him. I just shook my head softly, a delightful sigh unconsciously escaping my lips as Simon's hand gingerly, but gently, reached outwards and took my hand. It was a small gesture, but it meant a lot to me.





In that moment, I could feel the usual connection forming between us, both our friendship and romantic bond that was forged even before our shared struggles. One of our somewhat mutual understanding, despite our differences. Simon's grip on my hand, though weak, was reassuring, and I was grateful that he was still here with us. The warmth of his hand in mine felt like a promise that we would face whatever came next together, at least in one piece.




His warmth and his actual affection seeped into me, to my hands, and down to my very core, chasing away what previous unease and tension from the recent events, of all each of us fighting, surviving, bleeding, just existing here. I soon found myself melting into his embrace, my head coming to rest naturally against his chest, despite his slightly labored breathing and choice not to talk, I was fine with it.




Through the Infinite Spin/Golden Rotation of my "Diamond Valley" power just being a sort of lifeline, so that Jeanette's earlier healing process was kept sustained, and my close proximity to the chipmunk in the usual blue glasses, I could freely and perfectly hear the steady, calming rhythm of his now more mellowed out heartbeat, a lullaby that made my eyelids grow heavy for a moment, before I kept my attention on him.




Unfortunately, that peace does not do well to last long for me. I can already tell, in my head, that...well...something is going to go wrong. The furs on the back of my neck are slightly standing up, like there's static electricity inbound, even if there's no visible threats around, and nothing attacking us, I can STILL feel that something's....off. My tail also frizzed up, though, for Simon's sake, and everyone else's, I tried to keep myself calm, but, my heart rate had slightly increased, as well as my grip on Simon's hand.





I can tell that Simon knows that something is internally up with me, because I felt his hand brush over the knuckle of mine, and he looked directly at me, those enchanting purple and blue eyes of his would normally work wonders to make me forget about what I was fearing about, but not this time. I just kept my head against Simon's chest, alongside that same dull headache from earlier resurfacing again, and yet again, Simon was aware, I felt him just try as much as he could, to console me, despite him trying to ignore his own lingering pain.

Notes:

Alvin will return after "Born This Way" fully emerges.

Chapter 36: Black Sun Part 36

Summary:

Alvin and the Chipmunks AU. They are all Seniors in High School here. Supernatural/Mythological based story here. Now they've encountered someone who can put up an actual good fight.

Notes:

One big reference.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

(Brittany's POV only.)







(Brittany's POV)
Well, remember what I said about all that lingering pain, that sense that something was terribly wrong, and at unease? Yeah.....I was right about that. Why was I right-? Because, well- oh....SHIT-! I barely, and I mean BARELY, had time to register or even think, before I saw a streak of red come down from the sky. I quickly got me and Simon up to standing, only for a sudden blast that came from the sky downwards to knock both me and Simon backwards across the ground, with Simon slamming into one of the trees behind us, obviously just paining him more.




But.....as I got up, I finally saw what, or who it was. It was.....who the hell is this-? They...she....she looks like...like one of us. A chipmunk, maybe, but aged and sized up too-? But.....I'd never seen this girl around before. And....she's not one of the Chipettes, obviously, and the Chipmunks hadn't associated with...wait, no. I know who that is. 

 


After the debris and the initial gaseous vapors of the dispersed ground slowly dissipated (I might actually fucking KILL myself if I keep talking and internally monologuing like THIS, I SWEAR.) The airborne assailant eventually descended, casting a shadow over the lot of us, because of the sudden sunlight beaming down upon all of our forms.







[Incoming Boss Encounter..]

 

["State Of Emergency"]

 

[Boss Encounter]

 

[Now playing- "War Crimes"]




"Brittany ■■■■■ Miller."




"You, and the rest of you, both Chipmunks and Chipettes alike."




"Your journey to excelsior, hereafter. It has come to an end. All of you. Prepare for your ill-suited demise."








"Wha.....Charlene-!?"







I immediately heard the exclamation emitting from the voice of my youngest sister, Eleanor, who scrambled up to her feet with Theodore. Now I'm starting to get it. Charlene, this chipmunk girl in the red dress shirt and the purple tie right here, at least in our world, this girl here was part of Eleanor's soccer team. So of course Eleanor knows her, I mean, Eleanor IS the captain of the soccer team after all. But....in this world-? 




Eleanor and Theodore warily went up to the supposed Charlene, but, was immediately met with the most hostile looking glare I've ever seen, looks like it made even Eleanor double take for a second and rethink just going up to her. So, Eleanor just kept her distance, and I can see that she kept her guard up even while neutral faced. "So.....Charlene-? What are....you even doing here-?"







"I'd expect you to stand ready for the real arrival, and not those....incessant automatons."








Charlene's voice had always been similar to mine if anything, except, normally in our real world, the girl in red was more soft spoken and shy seeming, compared to anyone else. But here, no, she spoke....strongly. Like, she had a lot of actual hatred and....contempt? Is that it-? Towards the lot of us, but, to Eleanor specifically.




"But, seeing as all those...USELESS....hordes of machines have failed...a solution has overtaken the land. That solution, that termination for all of you, is myself."

 

 

Notes:

I lied, it'll take a bit more of this before Alvin's back in order.

Chapter 37: Black Sun Part 37

Summary:

Alvin and the Chipmunks AU. They are all Seniors in High School here. Supernatural/Mythological based story here. Now they've encountered someone who can put up an actual good fight.

Notes:

Brittany right now, she would be more content with dying, than living to see any further days in this world.

Chapter Text

(Brittany's POV only.)







(Brittany's POV)






"I am Charlene... And I will be the LAST assailant that any and all of you will ever encounter here."







"Looks like, captain.....you will be subjugated. Your powers. All of you. All of it....does not BELONG to you at all!"







The chipmunk girl wearing red just brings both of her hands up to a frontal guard, squaring up, before eyeing Eleanor and Theodore, and Eleanor directly. Before Charlene intervened, looking like she was going to go straight for Eleanor, she paused, then, her one good blue eye just set dead on me, which sent an unwanted shiver down my spine. 







"You. You harbor forbidden knowledge, Brittany ■■■■■ Miller. Power that was not meant to be accessible. And now, that power, it lies within you. The power of the imperfected state of the Infinite Rotation..."







Charlene spoke whilst walking towards me, and it looked like I wasn't the only one unable to act. Everyone else, Eleanor, Theodore, Jeanette, and Simon, seemed....frozen. No....it's not just them. Time. It's literally frozen. Everything around me, even dust in the air, it stopped moving. Except....







"Come now, and bear witness, to the TRUE power that reigns supreme in this world, and will over YOU.."




 



I can still move. I'm guessing....no....no. No more guessing. I am acutely AWARE on why I am still able to move and persist. It is the power of my "Diamond Valley" ability, and the everlasting rotation of it's Golden Ratio/Infinite Spin/Infinite Rotation/Golden Rectangle. That's why I can move, even in this...seemingly stopped time.





Before I knew it, Charlene had walked up to me normally, but then, I was being strangled, held up off the ground I was standing on, and no amount of my struggling was helping with that. God damn. Here I was, going to die in frozen time.




No, no, the fuck I wasn't. Not here, not now, not anywhere. I've got an entire life ahead of me, and....so do they, my sisters, the Chipmunks....I can't afford to die here, stranded off from our home, and fighting for our lives, and trapped within time. So, I stopped struggling, whilst I'm barely hanging onto consciousness here, my claws, they started spinning with the golden axis around them once more, I fired off two, from both pointer fingers, directly into Charlene's eyes. 





They spun, ripping through frozen time and space, only to find their target, in Charlene's skull. They continued spinning, enacting a distorted electrical sound from Charlene. But she, she is not a robot. I can tell. And time...it has begun to move again. I took advantage of the situation, even amongst the confused others, firing off the rest of my claws as they rapidly grew back, only to fire off again, riddling Charlene with mini black holes.




Despite my usefulness and the versatility of my "Diamond Valley" and it's "Infinite Rotation", the sudden regenerative capabilities of Charlene here, proved too effective to ensure lasting damage. I merely watched as she staggered back to her feet, causing the claws embedded in her body to be fully erased, negating and eliminating the power of the "Golden Ratio" from her body, while also fully healing her. Her one good eye, once a vibrant blue, had shifted to a stark red. From here on out, I immediately realized that this would be even worse than the previous boss fights' brutality.








"Charlene? Was it now? Well, time has begun to move again."








I meekly uttered out that last bit in response, somehow, I knew exactly when and how time would resume. Well, I'm not exactly surprised on why I was able to do that. I've had an affinity for foretelling when circumstantial alterations would occur. Once the flow of time resumed, I just barely managed to evade Charlene's lithe, but powerful form, soaring forwards, and, well, I didn't.





I was cleaved through in less than a split second, because I'm guessing here, fliers like Charlene or...Eleanor, accelerate through the air much faster than anyone's reaction time, unless you're Theodore. I'm missing a large portion of my body, from my left arm, down the entire left side of my torso, but I'm still standing...until....




"BRITTANY-!"





That was Simon. Huh. First time I ever heard him actually raise his voice and, you know, put some emphasis on something. Well, I did just get attacked and looked like I was killed, so. Yeah, I figured, by now, that I was done for. I felt my legs give out from under me, collapsing onto my right side, even as I saw Simon, Jeanette, and Theodore rush over to me, even as I saw Eleanor fly forwards, engaging Charlene in fighting, and taking their sudden combat away, higher into the sky, I just felt....indifferent to this. 





(Honestly, it's probably because...well, who am I kidding-? I didn't want any of this in the start. The stupid ass brainwave changes, the dances with death every single fucking hour upon the HOUR. I did not want to live in this shit-scape of a world any longer, I just wanted to go home. Where everything was....well, NORMAL.)





Unfortunately, I know that I'm not going to die and be free from this, because before I was rendered unconscious, I could feel and sense Jeanette was already at work regenerating my body with her "Gaia". (God damn it, JJ. You're...TOO good of a person sometimes.) Even so, I just kept my glazed eyes focusing up, even though I wasn't dying, I still blacked out anyway, and silence overtook my thoughts. For once, I was happy to just....stop thinking.)

Chapter 38: Black Sun Part 38

Summary:

Alvin and the Chipmunks AU. They are all Seniors in High School here. Supernatural/Mythological based story here. Here's the actual fighting parts.

Chapter Text

(Eleanor's POV only.)







(Eleanor's POV)
Well, bullshit. I'm more than royally pissed off now. I know for certain, that Brittany's not dead, obviously, not with the others there, especially with Jeanette literally right there. But, even so, knowing that much doesn't help. I have to stop this....otherworldly version of Charlene, way before she one taps the rest of us. 





Which is a real motherfucking shame, cause, the REAL world Charlene, the one that I'm friends with, she's just a shy, but nice girl, and she's good, at a hell of a lot of sports, like me. I had made friends with her a long time ago, and now, here I am....flying through the air, and fighting this red eyed lookalike of her.











"Why so hesitant, captain? You've never quite....AS SLOW as THIS!
"









Charlene's words came out in quick bursts as she expertly broke the lock of our intertwined hands. Both of us had been straining to gain leverage over the other in mid-air, locked in a tense struggle that meant that we were almost evenly matched.




In a split second, she executed a move so unexpected that it caught me completely off guard, but it also impressed me. With a sudden halt, she brought both legs up, performing a fluid kick that connected squarely with my face while she hovered mid-air. The impact was sharp, but unsurprisingly, it didn’t hurt me at all, nor did it cause any lasting damage. Yet, I still felt it for sure.









"Damn, girl, you know how to hit hard...huh?"



"Good."









And despite having faced some pretty intense and lethal situations before, this was entirely different. Here I was, engaged in a fight for my life, where the stakes were high, but the fear of instant death didn’t loom over me like a dark cloud. No, this? THIS was exhilarating. 

 





My adrenaline surged as I instinctively leaned back, allowing my body to slightly gravitate backwards in the air, just enough to prepare for her next move. I was ready to respond to the lightning-fast precision strikes that this Charlene was now known for. 






The first strike was a left jab that missed its mark, but before I could even process that, her free right hand whipped around for a backhand that connected with my cheek, sending me reeling back slightly. The force of it was enough to remind me that I was in a serious match here, but I welcomed the challenge. 









"Captain Miller, you are DISSAPPOINTING me now! What do YOU think!?"
she taunted me, her voice a fierce challenge that echoed in the rushing air around us. 









Even though I was considered the second strongest among our group, I had to admit that this Charlene was operating on a level of speed that was difficult for me to match. It was as if she had anticipated my every move and motive.

 



I could feel the onslaught of her near-instantaneous strikes coming at me like a whirlwind. Rights and lefts flew through the air, whizzing past my head and encircling my body in a flurry of motion. 

 

 

I was caught in a storm of punches, each one a testament to her power, her "State Of Emergency", that seemed to match up with my "Berserker" almost perfectly, in both attacks and defensive motions. Sweet.





In that moment, I realized that this fight was not just a test of my strength, but a true contest of agility and reflexes, and who could get the jump on the other first. I could feel my heart racing, the thrill of combat igniting a fire within me, and I was more than determined to rise to the occasion.

Chapter 39: Black Sun Part 39

Summary:

Alvin and the Chipmunks AU. They are all Seniors in High School here. Supernatural/Mythological based story here. Now it's a matter of who can get the jump on the other the first.

Chapter Text

(Eleanor's POV only.)









While Charlene was hurtling toward the ground at an alarming rate, I now made my move. I dove downwards, grappling with her mid-air, and managed to fly up beneath her. With a swift motion, I interlocked both of my arms around her waist, pinning both of her own arms tightly to her sides.






The momentum was there, and I had a perfect suplex ready to execute, but as I continued my downward flight, we crashed to the earth with a cataclysmic bang. The impact was jarring, yet obviously, I emerged unscathed. However, I was left wondering about that Charlene's condition.


 

 

 

[Charlene Impact!]

 

 

 





My question was quickly answered when I felt a clean, sharp kick land squarely across my jaw. The force sent me tumbling across the vast expanse of the gigantic crater we had created. As I rolled away from the impact, I regained my footing and landed in a poised position, reminiscent of a track runner’s head-start. (Or, just my usual, cause I do cross country running. Who's surprised?) This brief moment of respite was all I needed to gather my thoughts and strategize my next move.






I pushed off the ground with renewed determination, launching myself forward, directly at Charlene. My mind was racing, I had always learned best through adaptation, which just so happened to be the defining characteristic of my "Trait." It was time to put this to the test. I decided to feign a grabbing lariat to Charlene's left, intending to weave around her and catch her off guard. But then  suddenly  I realized something was off, Charlene was….gone? 










"What the? What the hell—??"









I exclaimed, more caught off guard. It wasn’t the typical scenario where she had simply outpaced me or flown aside, it felt far more disconcerting than that. It was as if she had vanished into thin air. Just as I registered my confusion, I felt a brutal impact, CRACK!


 

 

 

 

[Charlene Impact 2!]

 

 

 

 









There she was again! And, I had just taken one mean ass uppercut, right to the nose. Instantly, I could feel the warm trickle of blood beginning to seep from my nostrils, a stark reminder of the stakes we were both playing for here. 









"Shit!"


 






I thought, wiping at my face and assessing the pain. Whatever, it's just a nosebleed, nothing bad. My heart raced as I prepared to counterattack, knowing that I had to anticipate her next move. The adrenaline surged through my veins, sharpening my instincts. I could not let her get the upper hand again.






With a renewed sense of urgency, I focused on the space around me, ready to adapt and respond to whatever Charlene threw my way next. The fight had only just begun, and I was determined to turn the tide in my favor. Or, if I didn't do that, hey, at least I'd have fun fighting for my life. This stuff is exhilarating, really.

Chapter 40: Black Sun Part 40

Summary:

Alvin and the Chipmunks AU. They are all Seniors in High School here. Supernatural/Mythological based story here. I did say I'd bring old Alvin back now, did I not?

Chapter Text

(Eleanor's POV) Well, I say that this stuff is exhilarating, but, as the both of us were going back to fly right towards each other again, we both paused in mid air. Why-? Because, the sky went darker, the ground was felt shaking, a bright yellow lightning strike was seen, and then, well......

 

 





!-𝗜𝗡𝗧𝗘𝗥𝗖𝗢𝗡𝗧𝗜𝗡𝗘𝗡𝗧𝗔𝗟 𝗖𝗢𝗡𝗙𝗟𝗔𝗚𝗥𝗔𝗧𝗜𝗢𝗡-!





 

 

 

 

(Jeanette's POV) What... was that-??? We already had more than enough shortcomings as is, and....oh. Oh my goodness. That's what it was. The ground shook violently beneath us, and the trees rustled ominously in response. Simon, Theodore, and I turned our heads back to the direction from which Eleanor and the fierce Charlene had originally flown off to in combat. 

 

 

In the distance, it seemed like a world away, there was a sight so immense that it took my breath away. The same direction from which Theodore had carried Simon here was now dominated by a colossal, atomic explosion seeming fireball. It had to be at least several thousand....no, it was several MILLION meters high!






I’m not usually one for exact calculations or scientific measurements, like Simon was notorious for, but, even I could make a semi-accurate guess, just by looking at this explosion. The sheer size of it was unfathomable, and the orange and red hues danced against the darkening sky, casting an eerie glow over the already devastated landscape. 

 

 

At this moment, sizable chunks of those rusted, decrepit buildings were sent hurtling across the already still barren terrain, remnants of what once might have been a thriving community and civilization being eradicated. Some debris flew past us in a blur, while others careened dangerously close, skipping across the ground in a similar fashion to pebbles across water, as if they were aimed directly at us.





If it weren't for Theodore's "Crazy Train", which had unsurprisingly managed to counter these pieces of falling destruction, and obliterate them in a single swift motion, the other three of us would have been in serious trouble. It was a miracle that he was here, our saving grace in the absence of Eleanor, who had always been the one to handle more physically dangerous occurrences. 

 

 


As I stood there, I took a moment to assess our situation. I had surrounded the four of us, well, three of us that were awake and the unconscious sister of mine, clad within her iconic pink, and her telltale gold choker, within a protective layer of giant thorny vines. They twisted and curled around us like a natural fortress, their sharp edges glinting ominously in the light of the explosion. The vines acted as a shield against the chaos around us, a desperate attempt of mine to keep us safe amidst the turmoil. 

 

 

My heart raced as I glanced at Simon, whose eyes also mirrored my own fear and confusion. Theodore, on the other hand, stood resolute, ready to protect us with every ounce of his strength and his "Crazy Train" ability. I knew we had to act quickly to survive, and find a way out of this. The air was thick with tension, and the remnants of our surroundings reminded me that we were in a dire situation. It was a moment that tested our courage, and I could only hope that we would find a way to overcome this terrifying challenge together. (Yet again....as we usually are forced to do...)

 

 

His ability broke up, arising from the ground around us. Before I knew it, I myself, Simon, Theodore, and the unconscious Brittany, still within Simon's arms were encased by the "Titanium Mountain" and it's barrier of a domain. I can still hear debris raining down around us, as well as the ground around us shaking, stirring up the lava around us on the large platform that always sat within the lake of boiling magma, but none of it ever splashes up and touches any of us.








(Simon's POV)
"What could that possibly be now, I wonder.....?"





(Jeanette's POV) "I....I think I may have a vague idea, but....I'd rather wait for this to pass over, before I make any blatant assumptions...."





 

Chapter 41: Black Sun Part 41

Summary:

Alvin and the Chipmunks AU. They are all Seniors in High School here. Supernatural/Mythological based story here. Brittany's got even more inner turmoil. And quite LITERALLY now. Her REAL mind, from her power, seems to be pissed off at how much Brittany herself is holding back, and DESPISING her own power, when she really should be EMBRACING it.

Chapter Text

(Brittany's POV only.)





(Brittany's POV) God......noise.....noise.....and more noise......It's as if the cacophony of this world around me, outside of my unconsciousness, has seeped into MY very consciousness. I can hear some sort of noise even while I'm inside of my own head.....unconscious, like I said. By now, I can tell that I'm dreaming, or at the very least, my mind is still active since I'm not conscious, duh. 




It’s a bizarre state to find myself in, where the boundaries of my reality and my still present imagination blur together, like watercolors on a canvas, swirling and mixing until they form this SOMETHING that resembles a dream. 

 



The place that my mind decided to wake me up in was......wait.....is this......my...bathroom at home? It.....looks like it, at least. My mind must be working overtime, drawing from the infinite energy of the Golden Ratio/Infinite Spin/Infinite Rotation/Golden Rectangle.





These concepts, these titles, swirling like the universe itself infinitely, create my fabric of reality that is both familiar and alien. It's not really surprising, considering how deeply ingrained these ideas are in my psyche. They are like threads in the tapestry of my thoughts, woven together in a way that reflects my understanding of the world around me. 





The first thing I did in this comatose, dreamlike state was to get up off this.....floor. It felt oddly soft beneath me, almost like I was floating rather than standing on solid ground. Obviously, this is still a dream, I know that, so it did feel a little bit too light when I was moving. Yet, with a strange determination, I propelled myself slowly toward the mirror and the sink, curious about what reflection awaited me there in this dreamlike world. 





As I approached, I noticed that... this place.... this mental recreation of my home bathroom... it's... dark. The shadows seem to cling to the corners, wrapping around the familiar contours of the room like a shroud. At least it's not too dark to where I can visibly know what I'm leaning on at the sink.





The cool porcelain feels solid under my fingertips, grounding me in this surreal experience. There are no light switches at all, like where they'd normally be in the real-world version of this room, and yet the overhead light comes on anyway. 




However, the vanity lights aren’t that pale white glow I’m accustomed to in reality, no. Instead, they emit a peculiar golden colored hue, casting eerie shadows that dance across the tiled floor. It’s unsettling. Like as if the very essence of the room has shifted here again, just to reflect my own subconscious thoughts. 





I leaned in closer, peering into the mirror, half-expecting to see my own twisted reflection staring back at me in this dream, but instead, I am met with a swirling fog, an ethereal representation of the chaos that fills my mind, and my body.





Why? Why was this happening to me? My reflection stared back, and for a moment, I found myself lost in the depths of my own eyes, which are usually a serene and icy blue. But now, in this strange world of my dreams, they shimmered with an otherworldly golden hue, glowing brilliantly against the backdrop of the mirror. 




It was as if I was witnessing some kind of transformation, another shift in reality that was both captivating and unnerving. I reached my hand up slowly, tentatively  as if I were attempting to touch the very essence of my being, my face, and the warmth of this surreal experience, through the mirror itself . 




I am acutely aware that I am dreaming, caught in this bizarre limbo, a comatose state where I am neither fully awake nor entirely asleep. My consciousness feels tethered to the infinitely flowing energy of the infinite power of the Golden Ratio/Infinite Spin/Infinite Rotation/Golden Rectangle. 





These ideas whirl around me like a child’s game of Ring-Around-The-Rosie  playing in my body as if I were part of a cosmic dance, swirling in and out of existence. In this dreamlike state, I moved about as if I were a child again. (Like way back in 2015-) having just stumbled upon my reflection for the very first time. 





There’s an innocent wonderment that washes over me as I gazed into the mirror, marveling at this new version of myself, with golden, glowing eyes that seem to tell other stories of their own. It’s a mesmerizing sight, and yet  there is an undercurrent of anxiety that accompanies it. 








"Is....that.....is that me-?"








I paused, allowing the moment to envelop me, until I noticed the mirror fogging up slightly, a veil between reality and illusion. With a gentle sweep of my hand, I brushed away the excess condensation from the surface of the glass, and what I saw next sent a shiver down my spine. My reflection remained still, but those golden eyes, they were not merely reflecting my gaze, they felt ALIVE, imbued with a will of their own. 



No  they weren’t just looking at me, they seemed to possess their own awareness. Suddenly, my reflection’s head tilted, and I could hardly believe what I was witnessing. The realization hit me like a bolt of electricity, I knew this was a dream, right? 



Yet, even so, I felt a primal instinct rise within me, causing my tail to bristle and frizz up in response. A cold sweat broke out across my skin  and it was then that I understood the gravity of my situation. Now, the boundary between my dream and reality was now getting dangerously thin, and I was teetering on the edge, fully unsure of what would happen next.



And then, it....my reflection....moved. To the mirror. Closer and closer, until it looked like it was pressing up directly on the other side of the glass by now. It was just...me and the reflection, locked in this...staring match in this dreamlike state of my own mind...until....








CRASH!









Glass exploded out from the direction of the mirror, slashing up and cutting my face and body, even as I tried to shield myself from the oncoming projectiles of mirror shrapnel. Despite this being a dream, and I know that this is a dream, the pain feels so fucking REAL. 




One of the larger pieces of this glass just cut my face open, the same way that I had been damaged, way back during Eleanor's first explosion thing. (Now....isn't that just a DAMN coincidence of a callback, huh?) That isn't even the worst part of this new fucking problem, nope, I could only WISH that it was.





As soon as I was picking myself up off the floor, glass stabbing into my hands and the rest of my body, I immediately felt one hand around my throat. One perfectly manicured hand's pink claws, stabbing into my throat. What was it? Who was it?





It was....my reflection. I'm being choked, staring directly up at myself....with those golden eyes. The mirror and sink behind them, in front of me...





It's broken. Like it came straight out of the mirror, through the wall, just to come outside of the reflection. To get to me. I unfortunately know what's happening. I've hated my power....the Golden Ratio/Infinite Spin/Infinite Rotation/Golden Rectangle in my body, my "Trait" for so long, ever since it was introduced....and now? Well...





I'm guessing that the part of me that likes it....the part of me that's responsible for those stupid...."geek outs" now, it....she REALLY doesn't LIKE that at all, I can see.. I struggled to even breathe, it feels real, all too REAL. Like I'm actually AWAKE, and being choked out.





And on top of that, what made all the finely tuned fur on my body raise up in panic and protest, was the sound of my own voice, hostile and dangerous, emitting from this....this THING, that was my reflection. My own hubris, my own INTERNAL self from my "Trait".





Which was now holding me and choking me against this bathroom wall in this dreamlike state to the point that the cracks that I was hearing were from the wall behind me giving way, or my BONES in my neck BREAKING.




"I AM DONE."




"With you and your boundless, INFINITE hubris. Your mind-numbing idiocy. Do you truly believe you can just waltz around here in this world now? Delay your "Trait" awakening? Subvert our potential with all YOUR meddling?





"Play the role of the good little girlfriend for your....INCESSANT scientist of a man? You think you can simply wipe the slate clean?"





"Well, let me fucking assure you, THAT AIN'T how this works."







At this point, I'm not even sure what is starting to hurt more. The crushing and stabbing grip on my neck, from my golden eyed doppelganger.....or the animosity driven words that I KNOW I have thought of about myself. This was just a representation of my inner self.










"You were given a FORCE, of EVERLASTING POWER, the rotation, the power, of the INFINITE SPIN. Just like ME..."





"This forever energy, with reality it is intertwined, and it will NEVER simply fade away into the background of your mind, just because you wish to WASTE it via your own DEATH."





"One of us will inevitably emerge from this chaotic struggle in this body, ready to reclaim that PLACE in the REAL world, when this ASININE ordeal finally comes to a close."









My....TRUE self. And she doesn't seem too....ack....keen on this for much longer. My eyes slightly widened in shock, even with the still ever present grasp of this....other Brittany Miller myself, still choking me. That cruel, calculated grin on my OWN face, staring DOWN at me with golden glowing eyes.





That was the kind of facial expression that....only Simon could have. Whenever....he knows....that he has the control. That is what this reflection of the turmoil within my mind must be feeling, now that I am being subdued in my own mind here.








"So, ONE of us DIES, TODAY."





"GUESS, WHO?"




 

Chapter 42: Black Sun Part 42

Summary:

Alvin and the Chipmunks AU. They are all Seniors in High School here. Supernatural/Mythological based story here. There's some things that you just can't out-muscle in life. Eleanor's going to have to be the tenacious one to learn that here.

Chapter Text

(Eleanor's POV only.)








(Eleanor's POV)
Great. Just fucking great. As if—WOAH! Charlene! Wasn't already—ENOUGH—of a problem—! I forget that I can't—WOAH—internally monologue as much, not while I'm fighting. That much is apparent because Charlene just front-flipped herself right back up, and she's more than certainly becoming faster than me. 





Much, MUCH faster. It’s like she’s tapping into some hidden reserve of energy left in her, and I can feel it in the air, the tension crackling between us, a palpable force that seems to amplify her movements. After spinning  I felt the direct sole of her shoe go SLAM against my skull. The impact resonated through my body, and it's starting to be felt and hurt now, sharp and insistent like a buzzing hornet. Charlene landed, but she left her guard wide open—a split-second lapse, a brief moment of vulnerability. 









"HAH!"



"CHARLENE, YOU'RE WIDE OPEN FROM YOUR NECK DOWN!"






I quickly took the opportunity to grab her hair, yanking downwards with all my strength, and bringing her head directly into my knee. The satisfying crunch echoed in my ears, and I heard her nose be damaged for sure  the sickening sound of bone against bone. 




She staggered back as I let go, the adrenaline surging through my veins, now I was being the one on the offensive again. I swept her legs out from under her with my own leg, throwing to the left with precision. Before she could even hit the ground, I flew and propelled myself forwards, grabbing her by both her waist and her neck. The rush of the moment was exhilarating, sending both myself and her sailing through another array of broken-down office buildings, the debris scattering like confetti in our wake. 



Charlene, however, was far from done. In a sudden burst of ferocity, she managed to gouge one of my eyes out via slashing with her own claws, a swift and brutal motion that forced me to drop her. The world exploded into a kaleidoscope of pain and disorientation as we both crashed into the top floor of an office building, the glass shattering around us like Jeanette's fragile hopes and dreams. I stood up, disoriented and clutching my now missing and damaged eye  pain radiating through my skull. It’s been a hot minute since I’ve felt stuff like this again, and this is not the kind of feeling I wanted to revisit. 




I blinked, trying to adjust my vision with my own good eye, the world around me morphing into an abstract painting of shadows and blurs. The adrenaline was still pumping, though, igniting a "Berserker" green fire within me that refused to be extinguished. I could sense Charlene stirring, her "State Of Emergency" energy crackling like a live wire, and I knew that the fight wasn't over yet.





Every instinct screamed at me to regain my composure  to find a way to turn the tide. This was a battle of wills  and I refused to back down. With a fierce determination, I steadied myself, ready to face whatever came next. The stakes were high, and I was more than willing to pay the price.




I didn't have too much time to worry about my missing eye, because by now, flying debris rained down from the sky. I'm guessing it's from that gigantic "Hiroshima" headass fireball that is still brightening the sky. Both me and this Charlene ducked out of the way, rolling across this old decrepit office floor, as an SUV sized chunk of flaming dirt came crashing through the windows and tore across the office building that we're in. 




It shattered into flaming pieces upon hitting the ground, but it looks like this Charlene doesn't care too much about the carnage, more than she cares about trying to kill me. When I turned my attention back around to the enemy, Charlene now charges forward, in an animalistic form, more so reminiscent of an ACTUAL chipmunk bounding across the ground, before lunging forward, twice, directly heading for me. 




Since I was more than not completely ready, Charlene grabbed me by my chest, causing even more irritating pain with how ridiculously rough and forceful this is, and she jumped high into the air, flying upwards through the office building's roof, before tossing me, and then kicking both feet down, HARD, into my ribs. 




This sent me flying and slamming down through the office building's floors, straight down into the ground together, more than knocking the wind out of me. It caused me to vomit up blood, something I was NEVER used to with my "Berserker" power. I couldn't feel anything. 




Not much but the paining sensation of my own lungs being stabbed by my very fucking RIBS, as I was wheezing with each breath. The Mainland version of Charlene just gently floated down after a few more moments later, as if she hadn't just incapacitated me. 




There wasn't much way for me to fight back, I just watched her squat down, grabbing me up by my hair, and holding me up against a destroyed wall, with her arm pressing to my neck. As long as she routinely kept damaging me, I knew that my "Berserker" power wasn't going to be able to heal from my wounds yet.








"Captain, were you crazy in thinking that you'd triumph? A shame, really."





 

Chapter 43: Black Sun Part 43

Summary:

Alvin and the Chipmunks AU. They are all Seniors in High School here. Supernatural/Mythological based story here. There's some things that you just can't out-muscle in life. Eleanor's going to have to be the tenacious one to learn that here.

Chapter Text

(Eleanor's POV only.)








(Eleanor's POV) 
With what little amounts of energy that I was able to muster up, I tried what I could, pushing myself to the brink, despite my body screaming for respite. Every ounce of willpower I had left was concentrated on resisting the overwhelming tide of despair that threatened to engulf me. Since I was far too damaged to fly right now, every instinct within me warning that such a reckless move would only exacerbate my injuries.



This in turn would be causing MORE strain and damage on my already now battered body and leading to an alarming loss of blood that I couldn't afford to uphold, I quickly resorted to the only means of defense that remained. I kicked at Charlene as much as I could, targeting her gut, her chest, and even landing a strike straight across her face, desperate and trying to create some sort of distance between us. In a last-ditch effort to assert control over the situation, I grabbed her arm, the one that she had already pressed against my neck to hold me up, a strange mix of defiance and vulnerability coursing through me. 









"Oh, poor out-of-place, Captain Eleanor…"








The Mainland Charlene mocked me, her tone dripping with condescension and amusement, as if my struggle was nothing more than an entertaining spectacle for her twisted enjoyment. But it was all for naught, I realized with a sinking sense of futility. This Charlene, empowered by her so-called "State of Emergency" power, had been rendered into a more indomitable force than even ME.




(For reference, this is Charlene, and her "Trait")






She was a veritable tank on air, impervious to all of my meager attempts at resistance. She quite literally ATE all of my blows as if they were mere appetizers, her resilience bolstered by the very chaos she thrived in. With a fluid motion  she clenched her fist, and in doing so, unleashed a devastating wave of energy that manifested in yet another reality-rending dark red slash, slicing through the air like a blade through flesh. 




And....this time....it took both of my arms off, cleanly severing them from the elbows down before I could even comprehend the horror of what was happening. The searing pain had not yet registered in my mind, it was only when a mere second ticked by that I finally noticed the blood gushing from the stumps of my elbows, a gruesome testament to the raw power she wielded.




In that fleeting moment of my own shock and disbelief, Charlene seized my neck with her other hand  her grip tightening as she shifted her arm off of me, not to relinquish her hold but rather to simply lift me up, leaving me suspended in a state of helplessness, teetering on the brink of consciousness.








"You don't DE-SERVE this POWER..."

 

"Now, watch, your DEATH!"








Charlene punctuated her threatening and promised words, by reeling her free hand back, and stabbing it, claws first, into my abdomen. I had already lost blood, by a long shot. But by now, I felt it even MORE. Charlene punched cleanly through my gut, and out the back of my spine. She idled like this for a bit longer, before she harshly RIPPED out my intestinal track.

 

 

 


 

 

[Charlene Impact 3!]

 

 

 

 


 




God, I hope that I would be able to heal from this, that is, well, if I end up SURVIVING this at ALL. (I'm literally watching her after she ripped out my damn large intestine.) Even as it looked like I was set to die, with Charlene having ripped out my intestines from my body. Even with the fact she had cleanly cut off both of my arms, it's like....some sort of lethal tenacity remained in my body. 




Something that wasn't content with just letting me die. Not one bit, not here, not now, and NO way like THIS. I grimaced and winced in pain, before I spat out more darker red internal blood. God damn. So this is what Simon must have felt, when Theodore brought him and his ribs were shattered....




But still, there's no way, in Heaven or Hell, or WHATEVER lies past our normal lives, that I'm gonna let myself get stained off so easily like this. So, I immediately looked directly at Charlene, while smirking as much as I could. This seemed to throw even this Charlene off of her focus.







"Wh...What-....What are you...?"








Charlene's voice momentarily trembled I just wheezed, heaving with each and every one of my labored breaths, because, by all means, I really should NOT be talking, or smiling right now. I'm really just stalling for time, while I'm focusing all of my energy towards regenerating my arms.








"Come on, Charlene....ACK....did you really think I'm the team captain for no reason now-?"





"Heheh.....like HELL I'm gonna just give up on my motive, and DIE..."





"Sorry, Char-Char, but....that's not how little ol' ELLS here works."








I weakly chuckled, while more blood came dribbling down from my mouth, but by now, I'm starting to ignore the pain of my ribs, lungs, and my missing arms. I'm not a damn background character ass motherfucker anymore. I have to give the name Eleanor Miller some significance after all.




Even with that, I already decided that it was enough stalling time. One way or another, I have to come out of this alive. I punctuated this by headbutting Charlene, HARD. This time, it was more than hard enough to actually harm her this time, because I felt and HEARD her nose SHATTER upon impact.

 

Chapter 44: Black Sun Part 44

Summary:

Alvin and the Chipmunks AU. They are all Seniors in High School here. Supernatural/Mythological based story here. There's some things that you just can't out-muscle in life. Eleanor's going to have to be the tenacious one to learn that here.

Chapter Text

(Eleanor's POV only.)







(Eleanor's POV.) She grunted and staggered back, releasing her hold on me, and in that moment, I knew it was working. But let me be clear, I'm NOT just trying to survive here. No, hell no. I am absolutely, positively LIVID again, pissed off to the point where it feels like a fire igniting inside me. Even without the usage of my arms, I refuse to be a victim.




I can still hold my own, and I will not back the FUCK down at all. I floated forward with a surge of determination, body checking Charlene out of my way with all the force I could muster. It was a swift and calculated motion, a testament to my resolve. 








"GET THE FUCK ON ALREADY! CHAR-LENE!"








With my foot, I aimed a devastating stomp at Charlene's face, intending to drive her down into the ground with every ounce of strength I had left. The impact was brutal, and I could feel the satisfaction of power surging through me as I nearly crushed her limbs in one fierce blow. But this time, I knew I couldn’t afford to give her any chance to recover, to rise and retaliate with more strikes aimed directly at me. 




As Charlene writhed on the ground, the pain evident in her movements  I prepared to deliver a second stomp, this time aimed at her head, hoping to assert my dominance in this brutal exchange. But just as I brought my foot down, she rolled out of the way, narrowly escaping the crushing force that would have surely incapacitated her for good. The tension in the air was palpable, and I could feel my heart racing  each beat echoing my frustration and determination.

 

 

She spun on the floor, up to her feet, and she attempted to use another one of her reality cutting dark red slashes, to rip through the air. Except this time, I'm more than quick enough to drop to both my knees, still propelling myself forwards through the air with my flight, and causing myself to bicycle kick Charlene, HARD, across her already broken and damaged face.




I wasn't letting her up. By now, my left arm was spazzing out, a telltale sign that the my regeneration process was slowly taking effect again, yet at this moment, all my focus and energy were directed towards Charlene. I could see her, my former friend and teammate, struggling to regain her footing after the brutal exchange we had just endured. As she staggered back up to her feet, a ghost of her former self, I felt an adrenaline surge coursing through my veins.




Without a second thought, I charged across the jagged remnants of the broken office floor, my determination unwavering. I launched myself at her, using the momentum of my body to drive her headfirst into the unforgiving ground, compensating for my injured arms that were still far from fully healed. 



Charlene could barely defend herself, I had knocked the wind out of her sails once again. Seizing the opportunity, I unleashed a precise kick directly to her right side, the impact reverberating through the air. Before she could recover, I followed up with another swift kick, this time targeting her left side, my movements fluid and calculated. In a fluid motion, I drove my right knee into her body, sweeping her off her feet like a ragdoll, her balance shattered beneath the force I exerted. 



As she stumbled, I leaped off the ground, the force of my landing sending a shockwave through the dilapidated building  the floor cracking and groaning under the sheer weight of my energy. I was relentless, propelled by a mix of anger and desperation, and I began to float once again  spinning in mid-air.




In that moment, I unleashed a rapid barrage of kicks, each one landing with precision and ferocity, enough to push Charlene back, forcing her to retreat. With one final, powerful kick aimed straight across her face, I watched as she was propelled away from me, her body flying through the air as if she were weightless. 




I stood there, my heart racing, watching Charlene sail across the desolate bottom floor of this already rusted and crumbling building, remnants of a once-thriving workplace space now transformed into a battlefield. But I knew this wasn’t over, I wasn’t about to let her escape without facing the consequences of her actions. She needed to die, in order for me and the others to progress, right?





Right. There was no way I would allow her to get off scot-free now, not after everything that had transpired between us, and in this WORLD. The fight was far from over, and I was determined to finish what we, and ALL OF THIS, had started, no matter the cost.








"Aww, QUIT YOUR MOANING AND GROANING ALREADY."




"YOU'RE MEANT TO BE A FIGHTER, YEAH, MEANT TO KILL ME?!"




"SO ACT LIKE IT!" 








I broke out from the rubble and debris that fell around, as well as the still-flying debris from the gigantic orange fireball that illuminated the sky like we're in Hell or something. As of now, my left arm rapidly healed, I watched in real time as my left arm's bones materialized up from the stump, wrapped up by my nerves settling into place.






"COME ON!
WHAT WAS ALL THAT ABOUT STANDING READY UP FOR YOUR ARRIVAL?!"





"YOURE TOO SOFT, CHARLENE!"





Then, my muscles re-knitted themselves quickly around my bones and nerves like it was quilting. And finally, it was followed up, by my skin being regenerated over my now complete left arm, as well as my claws. Even the green nail polish on my claws was perfectly recreated by my "Berserker" power.




(Huh, ain't that just something? Regeneration also includes style points. That's good to know) Aside from that, I used my now fully regenerated left arm, to catch Charlene as I flew even faster, overtaking her flight path, I grabbed her with my left arm, choke SLAMMING her into the ground, only to switch up my grip.








"You're gonna be in a little bit of heat for a while, Char-Char."





"NOW GO TO HELL! THIS SPECIAL HELL!"










I grabbed the already now battered Charlene by her hair, quickly spinning and swinging my entire body around, gaining more and more momentum, in order to perform this forward tilt ass throw, sending Charlene flying, and hurtling her in the direction of the enormous orange fireball in the sky. Hopefully, this will take out this Charlene, and hopefully, stop all this robot mutant bullshit.

Chapter 45: Black Sun Part 45

Summary:

Alvin and the Chipmunks AU. They are all Seniors in High School here. Supernatural/Mythological based story here. There's some things that you just can't out-muscle in life. Eleanor's going to have to be the tenacious one to learn that here.

Chapter Text

(Eleanor's POV only.)







(Eleanor's POV.)
As much as I thought that Charlene may have been out for the count, watching her after I hurtled her through the sky, high up to the gigantic, burning orange nuclear ass fireball in the sky, covering and illuminating the entire desolate area. Well, I guess I was damn wrong.




In mid-air, Charlene, (SOMEHOW, I DON'T KNOW HOW THE FUCK SHE'S STILL CONCIOUS, HER FACE IS SMASHED UP, I KNOW DAMN WELL I BROKE SEVERAL BONES IN-CLUDING HER RIBS, HOW THE ACTUAL FUCK!!!!? THIS IS SOME BULLSHIT!) Righted herself in the air, barely even a few feet before she was engulfed by that enormous nuclear fireball, she turned around whilst flying now, and just....well...




She, for her final time against me, utilized yet ANOTHER one reality-rending dark red slashes, that SCREAMING missile-like sound of the fabric of reality and the air being SLASHED through emitted, to the point that I covered one of my ears with the one arm that I had right now. But, it wasn't just towards me. She RIPPED up the terrain with one of the gigantic slashes, going TEARING and BARRELING through the already fucked up ground, colossal chunks of dead grass, dirt, and stone raining down around me. 




I stood ten toes down, not moving or budging one inch during this whole thing. A chunk of stone probably the size of a house fell from the sky, screaming down like a rocket, but, it hit me. I took ZERO damage from it, watching the exploding pieces of stone scatter around me. (Yup. For sure I had gotten even STRONGER within this short amount of time.)




(I guess, when I'm fighting for my fucking LIFE, my "Berserker" power just kicks into OVERDRIVE. Huh, isn't that something good to know now.) Anyways, the real problem isn't Charlene floating in front of that fireball. It's the part where she used ANOTHER gigantic slash, one that she twirled BE-HIND her, and completely cut the entire nuclear fireball explosion. (Let me say this again, SHE. JUST. FUCKING. HALVED. A THERMONUCLEAR EXPLOSION. WHILE ON THE BRINK OF DEATH?!)




Looks like that's probably the SECOND worst decision that my opposition has made this entire time. I had originally wanted to fly up to her and finish the job, and, I did. I was there up in the sky in less than a second, but as I was about ready to finish the job, while I held Charlene in the air by her neck since she was turned away....we BOTH stopped.








Audible Noise Within Fire...








As Charlene had slashed the entire fireball in half, what we both saw, as both halves of the fire and the flames of the original thermonuclear chaos suddenly just went downwards. The halves now spun around, quickly rotating and condensing into a MUCH smaller fire-nado looking shape. I slowly was floating down, while watching it spin and rotate. Charlene bashed me in the face, probably to try and escape, but I damn near IGNORED it. 




Her attempt just bounced off me, like a regular person who just punched a brick wall, doing zero damage to me, and more damage to HER hand now. I certainly had gotten stronger now, and it was CERTAIN. Except, well....I'm pretty sure that didn't matter anymore. The fiery, spinning cyclone just got smaller and smaller, until a BLINDING flash of white light emitted from it. 




By now, since my other arm was regenerating back as well, I threw Charlene directly downwards, landing directly next to her, and covering my eyes from the light. When that was done, it was....silent....but...way TOO silent. And that's when it hit me. I felt something. I...heard something, no, some-ONE, floating directly over me.




I looked up, slowly, because I felt some sort of radiating heat, and felt light, BRIGHT light, the natural kind. Almost like something was...burning....? Or, some-ONE. And that someone-? A pretty much void BLACK looking person.....wait, no. I know who THIS is.




Even if he's burning, floating like some sort of vengeful god or whatever. I can tell, judging by that glowing yellow "A" that was emblazoned on his chest, resonating with that hellish orange/yellow aura of fire, that even while diminished, still scorched the ground for miles around us in all directions. The blood from Charlene's smashed face was boiling now, I quickly noticed that as I dropped her.








"Wh....Alvin-? That you man-?"








No response. But, I left Charlene writhing on the ground, while the burning Alvin just kept....staring at me. Did he want Charlene-? Was he after me-? Hell if I knew. I just wasn't trying to make any sudden movements. Not until....I blinked and he vanished. Then reappearing from the sky, coming down DIRECTLY in front of me, he landed on the ground again.





"Holy hell-" I normally would have stood ten toes down and not moved, but well, Alvin obviously caught me off guard. Still, I don't think he really was after me, because even though he's....well, I can't exactly TELL what the hell he's thinking, he floated directly towards Charlene now. I took that as the notion to back off, letting go of Charlene, and stepping back with both of my hands raised in a surrender.

Chapter 46: Black Sun Part 46

Summary:

Alvin and the Chipmunks AU. They are all Seniors in High School here. Supernatural/Mythological based story here. There's some things that you just can't out-muscle in life. Eleanor's going to have to be the tenacious one to learn that here. And, Jeanette has advanced yet again.

Chapter Text

(Eleanor's POV only.)







(Eleanor's POV) If Alvin can even.....recognize me, or ANYTHING right now, the last thing I want to do is get into another fight. I'm tougher and stronger, stronger than him for SURE. But as of now, my stamina isn't too good for any more long winded fights right now. I myself just floated, though, still keeping eyes on Alvin in case he was really unpredictable right now. 




The next thing I see the burning Alvin do is just grab Charlene, instantly melting off the epidermis, dermis, and hypodermis layers of skin on her face with the one hand holding her face. Alvin's other hand grabbed Charlene's neck, which also meant that Charlene's trachea was now crushed, fried, and melted. 







"Good god...Alvin, what the hell...?"








I subconsciously just spoke under my breath, but it seems like Alvin heard me. The entire fire aura around him only blazed up, burning the ALREADY burnt ground to mere ashes around him, around 20 feet in radius, so I floated backwards a bit. No way in hell was I about to stick around and wait for Alvin to get to me, so I did what I did best in here.








[Now playing- "Born This Way Rampage" (Monster x Animal I Have Become)]







And that is to.....HAUL ASS AND GET THE FUCK AWAY! So, I did. I turned around and hit the jets. (Literally.) Next thing I know, after another sonic boom emitting from me casually breaking the sound barrier, I was speeding as far as I could, and as fast as I could through the sky in the other direction. By now, both of my arms had fully healed, so I was good for now.




Can't say the same for my sleeves, they're gone, but eh, what the hell? That doesn't matter. Once I was far away enough to catch my breath, I just held myself in the air, floating while I turned around. Looks like Alvin got done with Charlene in that short amount of time, because the next thing I saw....was a literal fire trail speeding through the air in the same direction as me.








"Shit, shit....not again damn it..."




"YOU GOD DAMN CRASHOUT! I WAS JUST GETTING WINDED TOO!"







I had to turn around and continue flying off in the direction I was originally going. I was still faster than Alvin, even now, but he's not that far behind anymore.







"DAMN IT ALVIN! DON'T YOU EVEN KNOW WHAT YOU'RE DOING AT ALL!?"







I shouted into the air rushing around myself, but I already knew it was pointless to try and talk Alvin down from this sudden frenzy.




Even worse is that I'm pretty sure, while burnt, decimated, and nearly inoperable, I saw the corpse of Charlene, or whatever was left of her still functioning, still fly off into the distance somewhere. Which meant that she's potentially not even dead. DOUBLE DAMN IT. Now that'll be another problem later on in the future.








"ALLLLVINNNNNN!"




"YOU ASSCLOWN!"







I just shouted out Alvin's name in the one way that I know he'd listen. See, because of, well, Dave, and how terrible he is, abusive, both mentally and physically to him and his brothers. Well, Alvin's grown a lethal hatred of his name being shouted like that, because it's the exact same manner that Dave does it in.





That grabbed his attention. I saw both of his pitch white eyes widen while flying, while I looked behind myself for a second. And suddenly, he's not that far behind anymore. He closed the flying distance, and then I'm tackled out of the air, by the burning figure of Alvin's "Born This Way" type power.









"Shit, not that way! Damn it Alvin!"








I had started going downwards, along with my clothes igniting because of Alvin, so, being unaffected by the fire myself, I had thrown Alvin off of me, just swinging him around to the front of me, and tossing him. But, knowing he's also a flying person like me, he comes right back, looking even MORE pissed off on his black faceless expression. Looks like I'll have to drag him out. 





Mainly cause I don't have the stamina or energy to fight much longer. I can hold out for flying a bit more, but that's about it. So, that's what I did, I quickly lengthened the distance between me and Alvin flying, not too much, because I WANTED him to keep up and follow me, I had an idea in mind.





Now it's more akin to an airplane dogfight, ducking, weaving, soaring and dodging around the old decrepit rusty buildings scattered about, avoiding the burned up husks of trees still standing, giant rocks implanted in the ground that I just went around, and "Born This Way" Alvin follows suit, keeping pace with me almost the entire time, despite the distance between us.








"Hah! You're not too bad a flier, are you now, ALVIN?"




"Come on! I know someone who'll be waiting for you, jackass! HAHAH!"




"IF YOU CAN EVEN KEEP UP!"







I taunted Alvin, in order to keep him focused on me. Where was I going? Back to the others. I figured if anybody could get him to return to his senses, it may as well have been Jeanette. At least, it was worth a shot, no? I'm in not much condition for fighting, but I am good for fleeing. Speaking of which, I can see the lowering of Simon's "Titanium Mountain" domain thing lowering and disappearing into the ground again. 




Damn near good timing, I'm starting to get tired out of flying right now anyway. I just whipped out my phone within my flight path, which I could use even while flying. After it idly rung, while I'm still idly FLEEING from Alvin, Simon is the one to answer on the other end.







"Wh- Eleanor-? You're ALIVE?"







Simon sounded skeptical, and egocentric, as always. I rolled my eyes. Did Simon really think I'd die to a jackass like this world's Charlene? Hell fucking no! 








"YES! YES I'M STILL FUCKING ALIVE, YOU EGOTISTICAL DICKWAD!"





"And right now, I'm bringing the party over to you, so, hope you can handle the HEAT, SI-MON! HAHAHA!"




"LET'S GET THIS MOVING QUICKLY-!"








Simon sounded confused over the phone, and then I put my phone away, just to fly directly over Simon, Theodore, Jeanette, and an unconscious looking Brittany, like a fighter jet, screaming through the sound barrier being broken, with Alvin (literally) hot on my tail.





I circled back around, and then flew low to the ground. Once I got close enough, I passed the three of them, letting myself go from the flying, just to skid across the ground, through the dirt, and then stopped. Landing could have been better, but the flying was tiring me out. Immediately, I recognize Theodore, grabbing me up. Probably because I just ate shit and skidded head first across the ground, but I assured him that I'm fine. Just tired.





Not really the big problem though. What is the issue is Alvin. He's coming in hot (AGAIN, LITERALLY. HE'S FLYING WITH FIRE!) And soaring after me towards all of us now. I knew what to do, somehow out of instinct. I had quickly launched myself off the ground, but....this wasn't MY decision, I'd soon come to find out. Right now, at this moment, it felt like I was operating on autopilot, or something like that.





At least, until Jeanette vanishes. "Where did-" I questioned quickly, obviously being the first to notice her absence while airborne, until I saw her reappear again, in the air. Somehow, me and Jeanette....we had....swapped places-? Jeanette's face is shadowed out, hiding everything on her face, except her glasses lenses, which are pure shining white, like in anime.





She somehow managed to PERFECTLY catch Alvin, perfectly timing it, and then pressure point checking him on his neck with her free hand. It stopped Alvin dead in his tracks, sending him skidding a bit, but Jeanette appeared over and checked Alvin. Looks like he's still alive, even after all that. The fire around his body is dying down, and he's slowly starting to look normal again, at least while Jeanette's right beside him.





Another "GUI" manifests again, this time, directly over Jeanette. Looks like JJ has advanced again. 









[Name: Jeanette Miller]


[Age: 18]


[Height: 6'4]


[Weight: [REDACTED]


[HP: 250/250]


[Trait: Gaia "Source Of All Living Matter"]








"....I for one have had enough of all this uncertain anarchy...."








"Never-mind." 
Jeanette lifted the now unconscious Alvin up off of the burnt and charred ground, as if that entire scenario hadn't occurred. I feel bad for her, somewhat.



She's usually the most pacifist one, aside from Theodore, so I can imagine all of this happening in such a short time, as well as her having to resolve it, probably isn't the best for her right now. At least she's being tenacious here. 

 

Chapter 47: Black Sun Part 47

Summary:

Alvin and the Chipmunks AU. They are all Seniors in High School here. Supernatural/Mythological based story here. Looks like it's time for some sudden changes.

Chapter Text

(Brittany's POV)



(Note: Underlined text is the mental version of me, and the normal text is ME speaking.)





"So, ONE of us DIES, TODAY."

 


"GUESS, WHO?"


"I'd KILL you, for what you're trying to DO to my body...."

 

"HAHAHA! WELL?"

 

"The absolute FUCK are you waiting for?"






At this point, I'm starting to lose consciousness....in my own consciousness?? Isn't this like, MY mind? Or, well, my ability's been taking over. Either way, I'm still BEING choked out, by my own golden-eyed doppelganger in this mental construct of my bathroom at home.....and......it's getting....harder....to...think....?







[....Restarting...]







(Jeanette's POV) It... worked... I... I think-? I'm not too sure anymore. At least, after I subdued Alvin and returned him to normal....albeit unconscious, I still was able to bring him back to a state of calm, which momentarily settled him after his wild, frenzied rampage fueled by the relentless beats of his "Born This Way" power. But Alvin wasn't the only one grappling with his inner demons, Brittany was too. The instant I managed to calm Alvin down, a strange sensation washed over me, something aware, and something deeper than just annoyance. It was an awareness that permeated the air around us. 




I sensed that there was not just her one, but two conflicting presences swirling within my sister's mindscape. It was as if her thoughts were battling against one another, creating a chaotic storm of emotion and confusion that was only further agitated by the power of her "Diamond Valley" and it's Infinite Spin. So, while I carefully maintained my hold on Alvin, switching to cradling him underhand with one arm, because honestly, to me right now, he felt as light as a feather, I turned my focus towards Brittany. I approached her cautiously, motioning for Simon to step back, allowing me some space to work. 




With gentle determination, I placed my free hand on Brittany's forehead, my fingers brushing against the Chipette's token blonde hair. The moment my skin made contact with her, I could feel the chaotic energy surging through her. Her mind was a battleground, shifting and fighting in itself. This, this was the conflict that was existing, inside of Brittany, it was a relentless internal war raging on between her own consciousness and her powers, even while she lay unconscious. It was heart-wrenching to witness my sister, suffering mentally in such a vulnerable state, and I knew I had to help her somehow. 




Now, I might not have perfected the powers of my "Gaia" ability just yet, indeed, there was still so much to learn and understand about the vast potential that lay within me. The mysteries of my abilities were still unfolding  revealing layers of complexity that I had yet to navigate. However  I did possess a unique ability that could sway the tides of her turmoil in a way that transcended mere words or gestures. I had the extraordinary power to manipulate the very bioelectric currents coursing through her brain. As per usual, I've been the one to heal and resuscitate everyone else every single time, so it came natural to me by now.



In layman's terms, this meant that I held the ability to change her mind, to subtly influence her thoughts and emotions, even if just for a fleeting moment. It was as if I could reach into the depths of her consciousness and gently guide her feelings  altering her perception of the world around her, if only temporarily. This gift allowed me to momentarily bypass the relentless current of the Infinite Spin that ensnared her.




It was a chaotic whirlwind of anxiety and doubt that threatened to overwhelm her. In this brief interlude, I hoped to offer her a glimpse of solace amidst her mental storm, a chance to feel understood and perhaps even empowered once again in her own totality. Through this connection, I aimed to illuminate a path forward, one where she could find clarity and strength, if only for an instant, as we navigated the complexities of her inner world together.



So, that is exactly what I set out to do. I concentrated again, channeling my energy, hoping to bring some semblance of peace to the storm within my sister. With each passing second, I could feel the tension in the air shift, the chaotic noise within Brittany's mind beginning to quiet, as I tried to guide her toward a calmer state of being. It was a delicate dance  one that required precision and care, but I was determined to help her find her way back  just as I had done for Alvin.




As I withdrew my hand from Brittany's brain, I observed with a mix of relief and awe how the holes within her skull began to heal almost instantaneously. Small thorny vines sprouted outwards from my fingers, burrowing deep into Brittany's head and skull, penetrating through the bioelectric field of infinite energy that enveloped her mind. The process was both delicate and urgent, as I worked with just enough precision to activate the familiar cascade of green and purple light that burst forth from my hand.



This vibrant display traveled down the vines, weaving its way down my hand, and then deep within Brittany's skull, temporarily bypassing the internal field of infinite golden energy that normally shielded her thoughts and her brain. In a startling moment, I sensed her dual mental process just....stopped. It wasn’t a cessation akin to death, rather, it resembled the gentle stillness of one being put to sleep, a soothing lull that enveloped her currently troubled psyche. The internal conflict that had been raging within her, an invisible war of thoughts and emotions, was silenced, at least for now.



It was a fragile peace, one that I hoped would hold until Brittany's mind could return to a calmer state of being, free from the turmoil that had plagued her. (That….that should work for now.) I thought, though uncertainty gnawed at the edges of my confidence. I could only hope that this temporary respite would be enough. It was all anyone could do under the circumstances. At least until we found our way back to reality we once knew, a world where such darkness didn’t loom so heavily over us.



I slowly began to retract the small thorny vines, watching in fascination as the thorns sheathed themselves back into the greenery like blades retreating into their scabbards. One by one, the vines themselves reeled back into my hands, merging seamlessly with the rest of my biomass, transforming my fingers back into their familiar form. 




As I withdrew my hand from Brittany's brain, I observed with a mix of relief and awe how the holes within her skull began to heal almost instantaneously after the effects of my power. The shock-absorbing fluid, unusually thicker in Brittany’s brain than most usual people, only to absorb the currently escaping excess and infinite amount of rotation constantly surging within her skull.




The shock-absorbing fluid surged forth to fill the void, creating a protective barrier against the chaos that had just transpired. In a matter of moments, I witnessed the flesh knit itself together, a miracle of biological resilience that spoke to the wonders of life itself. The sight was both eerie and beautiful, a testament to the intricate systems at play within us all.



After that, came the rest of the cranium, the bony plates of her skull forming and joining together, and then followed by the flesh of her head forming up, regenerating and closing the gaps from my "Gaia" power fixing her.

Chapter 48: Black Sun Part 48

Summary:

Alvin and the Chipmunks AU. They are all Seniors in High School here. Supernatural/Mythological based story here. Looks like it's time for some sudden changes.

Chapter Text

Brittany's Current Freed Psyche







(Brittany's POV) "Document results..." It worked. Jeanette actually....did it? Once Jeanette had reset my mind, my eyes finally opened once more. But not the usual, weak, incessant show of HER blue eyes, no. Now, they were GOLDEN, radiant, ALIVE! (FINALLY!! I CAN BE ALIVE, WITHOUT THE BOUNDS OF HER NONEXISTENT WILL!!) But, let me compose myself first and foremost before anything else. Guess who it is? Right. Not that incessant weakling holding me back. No. This....this is the REAL me, the real Brittany Miller, and my REAL power and potential, ready to fully be showcased. 







"Alright, alright, unhand me, Jeanette. Thank you." 







My eyes opened, immediately locking onto the sight of the purple-clad Chipette, my sister, who was always adorned with that purple sash draped elegantly over one shoulder. A sentiment of her and her sisters' deceased adoptive mother. How thoughtful, isn't it now, Brittany Miller? But anyways, now judging by her appearance, I could only assume she had just completed her revitalization process on me via her "Gaia" and it's ability to alter biology. Thankfully, I could at least count on HER sister to come through when it mattered most. It would've been a relief to see her there, ready to support, even if she often faltered in the face of challenges. 




(Jeanette's POV) J...Jeanette? That felt strange, almost alien. Oddly enough, my headstrong and autoreactive older sister, Brittany, of all people, usually refers to me as either "JJ" just like Alvin does, or by our shared surname, "Miller". Not like her, not like her at ALL to just refer to me by my regular name. It’s not as if I hadn’t noticed the sudden transformation in Brittany’s eye color, where it had shifted from her familiar icy blue coloration to a striking golden hue. 




That must be a reflection of her newfound power, what we had witnessed before was no mere coincidence. Brittany’s "Diamond Valley" power had come alive, embodying the essence of this second skin's sudden strength, poise, and resilience. Its core principles, the everlasting power of the "Trait" and it's Golden Ratio/Infinite Spin/Infinite Rotation/Golden Rectangle, were now intertwined with her very being, both in mind and body, and I could feel the energy radiating from her. 




(Simon’s POV) Golden eyes? A peculiar alteration in her demeanor? Perhaps Jeanette was onto something profound here. Brittany HAS changed  undeniably so. I felt a swirl of conflicting emotions within me, part of me was drawn to this sudden transformation of Brittany's demeanor. I had to admit, as much as I loved Brittany regularly, there is some sort of.....allure to this change. Meanwhile, another part of me, what I assumed to be what little amount of moral ground I still possessed currently, remained hesitant, nervous, some might say even STRESSED, unsure of what this change truly meant for Brittany. 




Or, for the rest of us around her. It was currently a delicate balance of power and presence, and I kept my thoughts hidden away, burying any questions that threatened to surface. I didn’t want to complicate things further. Or...knowing myself, hah, I had plans. I had plans for this....internal war created Brittany, I do. But, those....will have to wait. At least for another timing.








"So you're awake once more, Brittany."







I emitted whilst returning to my feet, as did the others, save for Alvin. Theodore's currently just being carried and held by Eleanor. Typical, what with the both of them being near inseparable. And Theodore being Eleanor’s incessant little "yes man" as my brother in red would have put it, had he been awake. Brittany’s currently golden eyes scanned everyone around her, then Jeanette, and lastly me. I can already sense her calculating. Or, rather, her POWER, that inner self which was now out and about, pondering and thinking to herself.








"Why yes, Simon. I am. I didn’t plan on being unconscious FOREVER now."







Brittany's voice resonated with newfound authority, one which momentarily intrigued me even further enough for my breath to hitch before I composed myself once more. But, as I was saying, her golden eyes were shimmering with an enigmatic energy that felt both foreign and familiar. It was as if she had been infused with a dynamic essence since her re-awakening, a sudden poise and presence that left me momentarily breathless, as I had just stated. 




I couldn’t help but wonder if this transformation was somehow linked to her Golden Ratio/Infinite Spin/Infinite Rotation/Golden Rectangle power, a force that now seemed to be piloting her very being. Intrigued rather than alarmed  I decided to take a step back and observe. I wanted to understand what made this captivating, intelligent, and enigmatic second skin of my girlfriend tick. After all, with the five of us now awake, this golden-eyed variant of Brittany demonstrated a level of intelligence that was undeniably impressive. To put it simply, she was undeniably....let’s just say for simplistic, to me, she was "exciting."




I quickly pieced together that her "Trait" was likely responsible for this remarkable shift. Through a whirlwind of constant energy feedback, an internal battle, hormonal cycling, and the potent blend of the Golden Ratio/Infinite Spin/Infinite Rotation/Golden Rectangle, constantly coursing through her body, Brittany's brain had undergone a profound transformation.



It was as if her personality had been flipped, turned upside down in the most literal sense. The bratty diva, the quintessential valley girl that I had usually known, was, for now, replaced by a version of Brittany that thought more in line with myself or Jeanette. This new outlook was fascinating, a blend of her old self with a curious twist of rationality. Yet, there was a stark contrast between her and myself even still. While I was ever so constantly grappling with a tumultuous sea of moral ambiguity and inner turmoil, Brittany appeared to navigate this new occurrence with a clear sense of purpose. It was somewhat disappointing, to be honest, as I had half anticipated a shared struggle of duality, a camaraderie in our respective battles.



But there was also a sense of relief, the last thing I wanted was for her to endure the same heavy burdens that weighed down my own spirit because of my "Trait" and it's moral drawback. After all, the journey we were on was complex enough without adding her previous suffering to the mix. Either way, while Jeanette, Theodore, Eleanor, and the unconscious Alvin rested and stayed static, the golden-eyed Brittany and myself were currently using our "Traits" both.



While Jeanette, Theodore, Eleanor, and the still-unconscious Alvin remained at rest, their bodies static and unyielding for the moment, Brittany, at the moment being piloted by the Golden Ratio/Infinite Spin/Infinite Rotation/Golden Rectangle, and I found ourselves utilizing our respective "Traits" in tandem. I remembered a.....idiotic, but still useful idea that Jeanette had proposed earlier, a notion that seemed to flicker to life in my mind as we stood together poised on the brink of discovery. 



Why? I had remembered a good idea from Jeanette earlier. She had suggested that I utilize the metallic control of my "Titanium Mountain" in order to build some sort of All-Terrain-Armored-Transport. (Yes, the name is like the Star Wars machine. Blame Alvin for getting Jeanette to make egregious references like that.) Still, the idea is usable. Not in the sense of creating a giant walking machine, but more like a vehicle. 



So, currently, the golden-eyed Brittany and I were utilizing both her "Diamond Valley" and my own "Titanium Mountain" to craft a car. Nothing too flashy or grandiose, but for now, it would save ALL of us energy and movement, and still get us from point A to point B quickly. I had figured out earlier, that my "Titanium Mountain" did not just create mountainous iron, rock, and lava spires, or create flying molten spheres of metal either. It's true ability lied in the fact that I was able to create any sort of metal, and fashion it into whatever I so desired.



So, in conjunction with the "Diamond Valley" power of Brittany, who utilized her power's Golden Ratio/Infinite Spin/Infinite Rotation/Golden Rectangle energy to weld metal together with ease, and fashion it into hull, parts, engine, etc. We had both created our transport. Honestly, it was a bit ridiculous, as it had the body that seemed to be a mix of a Camaro and a minivan. But, upon testing it, it certainly moved fast.








[SKIP]







Now, that's what we're doing. There's more than enough space on the interior, and what with Brittany's "Diamond Valley" being the reality breaking power that it is already, somehow it was more spacious on the inside than it looked on the outside. Good, because there are SIX of us. And it is apparent that it does not need gasoline or any sort of physical fuel, because as long as Brittany is inside the car, her power's Golden Ratio/Infinite Spin/Infinite Rotation/Golden Rectangle served as an infinite, never-ending source of fuel for the vehicle.



Nice to know of by now. As of now, we're currently moving, being driven by me, through the still apparent wasteland that is now "Excelsior." The farther that we traversed the terrain, the less often that we saw collapsed, ruined buildings, and the more often that it was just plain, dry, endless horizons of dried/burnt grass. Except one thing. A small sign off towards the less sign of the vehicle, planted in the grass. I had slowed down, just to pull up closer to read it.







["Destination: Excelsior"]



[FORTRESS Z]




 

Chapter 49: Black Sun Part 49

Summary:

Alvin and the Chipmunks AU. They are all Seniors in High School here. Supernatural/Mythological based story here. Advancing onwards to the fortress.

Chapter Text

Small Talk, Why Not?



 


 

 

 

 

(Jeanette's POV) If I was reading the sign that Simon pulled up to correctly, it stated the words in bold: "FORTRESS Z." Whatever "FORTRESS Z" could mean was lost on me in all totality, leaving my mind reeling with possibilities. I had a fleeting recollection of that previous metal complex building where Eleanor had abruptly awakened, only to embark on her straight route through those enemies, leaving destruction in her airborne wake.



 

It was a place engraved in my memory by now. A towering, gigantic constructed metal fortress-like structure, lifeless and imposing, cold steel looming over us like an unwavering sentinel of our fate. The starkness of that place haunted my thoughts, it's metallic walls echoing the uncertainty and dread we faced in that moment of chaos.



 

So, was this "FORTRESS Z" another sort of giant construct like the last? The mere thought sent shivers racing down my spine, prickling my skin with a cold apprehension, and causing my tail to bristle in uneasy stimulus. If that were indeed the case, I couldn't help but wonder why this one had a sign boldly declaring it's moniker this time around. Perhaps the last construct had a sign too, one that we simply didn't see through the haze of confusion and unconsciousness at the time.



 

We were all rendered unconscious by those menacing cyborgs, and at that critical moment, Eleanor, too, was still grappling with the aftermath of whatever had transpired in that disorienting whirlwind of events after she had finally re-awoken. It was entirely possible that no one had been awake to even notice a sign, regardless of whether it had existed or not. The thought nagged at me still, an incessant question without an answer  lingering in the shadows of my mind like an echo refusing to fade away.



 

What did it mean that we were now approaching something so ominously named? Could it signify a new chapter in our tumultuous journey (again), or were we merely stepping into the jaws of another harrowing challenge? There were already previous locations and situations with such imposing titles, but this one felt different.....worse. The uncertainty wrapped around me like a heavy cloak, suffocating yet familiar, pushing me to confront the rising tide of fear within. The greenery within my biomass, down to my very cellular structure, shifted and idled, as if my very cells themselves shared my own anticipation. Each mile toward the "FORTRESS Z" felt like a mission into another lethal situation again.



 

At the moment, Simon was still up in the front, focused on the terrain ahead, his grip firm on the wheel. I could only imagine what was going through his head. (Knowing him, it was probably his fascination on Brittany, nonetheless.) Alvin? He was okay, thankfully. He was awake now, fully restored to his typical self......after I had subdued him during that tumultuous episode of his rampage, plus his chase after Eleanor. Judging by the lively banter coming from him as he conversed with Eleanor, who was in the back seat row, while he himself was in the middle seat row, it seemed that he had shaken off the residual effects of whatever had clouded his mind.



 

Eleanor, with her reassuring presence, was always the one to engage him. What less could I have expected from the headstrong younger sister of mine? In the back seat, Eleanor and Theodore were seated together, no surprise, these two were practically inseparable as far as relationships went. Theodore, however, appeared distant, his gaze was fixated out of the window as if he were lost in a deep reverie. It was as if he were pondering something profound, his mind wandering far beyond the confines of the vehicle, perhaps contemplating someone......or something else that had captured his attention.



 

And Brittany? Well, she had clearly improved since.....since her power had well and truly awakened within her. The storm that once raged in her mind seemed to have calmed. She was no longer hostile, nor did she seem troubled in her thoughts anymore, which was a relief. Yet, her eyes still shimmered with a that same golden coloration, an unsettling reminder of the turmoil we had all endured. Like Theodore, she too appeared to be in a world of her own, her thoughts drifting into the depths of contemplation, leaving me to wonder what secrets lay behind those enigmatic eyes of the pink Chipette.



 

What memories or revelations of hers, existed behind the Golden Ratio/Infinite Spin/Infinite Rotation/Golden Rectangle that powered her mind, and ran around her body in everlasting cycles? Even though she's changed, I'm still good at reading people. Especially my older sister right now, I can tell that even her more assertive, and seemingly heightened intelligence persona was still focusing on herself. On her personality dilemma. Maybe because she's been holding herself back, I could only make that educated guess.



 




 


(Alvin's POV)
"Yeah, I've been talking about the whole switching my job thing once our school year is over, you know, when we get back to our world and all that. Dave was talking a whole lot of bullshit about a job coach and such, but really, I do NOT need all that...."



 




 

(Jeanette's POV) I made sure to remember, on that topic, Alvin did have issues with finding himself a better career path back in our real world. Right now, his.....job, if you could even call it that, was.....illicit, to say the least. I'll chalk it up to illegal pharmaceutical distribution. If anyone was smart enough, it wasn't hard enough to put two and two together. I never did condone Alvin's source of income, but then again, I'm not his therapist. Not officially, of course. So, I've no real sway or authority over his life choices.

 

 


Nor did I ever want to end up policing his decisions and life choices, he already had to deal with the ever so pedantic excuse of a "father" of his, that was Dave Seville. No. As much as I do console him, and suggest things that may help him, at the end of the day, he's his own adult. I can't force anything onto him. As of now, Eleanor is currently going back and forth, trading wits and banter with Alvin. This was nothing unusual. The only thing now is that it's usually just ridiculous semantics between the two chipmunks. This time, it's Eleanor teasing Alvin about his...."job" so to say.



 




 

(Eleanor's POV) "No-hoho, really Alvin? Gee, I can only freakin' wonder why. With all due, and not-deserved respect, I mean, I don't want to be harsh on your....interesting choice of a job, Alvin, but like….you know, you really DO have to get somewhere else....better than….this. Drug dealing and shit like that only will get you but so FAR in life. I mean, come on! You have so much potential, a HELL of a lot more than this, even I know that-"



 

I paused, looking at Alvin and arching an eyebrow at him, trying to gauge his reaction. It wasn't just about the choices he was making, it was about the future he was setting for himself. It was NOT looking too good for him in the long run currently. I’m no borderline mind-reader like Jeanette, but even I can see here that Alvin could be doing so much better with the path of his life right now. Well, outside of this, I meant back in OUR world.



 




 

(Alvin's POV) "Yeah, yeah, I KNOW that, Ells! It's why I've been making sure that I can get OUT of school, LEGITIMATELY for good after we graduate. I've already been on the move for......well, better career choices. Simon's been helping me with that. I've just been doing it without that bitch-made DAVE knowing. Is that so wrong now, short-stack? I’m just......tired of being stuck in this cycle, you know? It’s not easy trying to make a change while juggling all this other crap. And trying not to die, or crash out and lose myself too."



 

I could feel the frustration bubbling up inside me, not just at Eleanor, but at the circumstances that left me feeling trapped. She had a damn point, and I almost hated that she did. Damn that Eleanor, she’s usually right on her intuition. Sure, I had....setbacks. But, I also had some ambitions in life, and the path was riddled with obstacles.

 

 


I was trying to carve out a better future for myself, but unfortunately, I had to start somewhere, everyone does, and not all the times are great. Somewhere on my own, NOT one decided for me by Dave. That’s what I wanted the most in my life, even if it’s NOT the best, which is why I was doing this before. Our world is already cruel, so what’s one more occurrence to play into it’s insanity? Unfortunately for me, I felt like I was constantly being pulled back into the chaos.



 




 

(Eleanor's POV) "Wow, short-stack, huh? I'm not even SHORT, but alright, sure, you candle flame. I mean, hey, if all else fails.....I know some of the more......risqué places that'll take you for hire in NO time, heh. But seriously, Alvin, you have better options. We all do. You just have to be willing to explore them and not get caught up in this....whatever it is you're doing back home.""

 


I couldn't help but chuckle at the absurdity of it all. It was a stupid joke, but sometimes that sort of dumbass humor was the fun way to cope with the madness around us and within us. It comes natural, when you've been through enough bullshit as is. I knew he was struggling with that, and even if I was poking fun, it was my way of trying to lighten the mood.




 




 

(Alvin's POV) "What?! What the hell are you suggesting I do—!?"



 


I couldn't believe what I was hearing, to the point that my tail bristled up in defense, standing up momentarily. Was she really implying that I should consider something so outrageous? It felt absurd, but I also recognized the playful glint in her eyes. Just our typical Eleanor. There was a part of me that wanted to laugh it off, but another part of me felt a pang of dread.



 

"You, hah- you can't be SERIOUS, right? That....that’s not even a real option-!" My mind raced, half-amused and half-terrified at the thought of what she was really implying. Not really though, I knew it was all jokes in reality. 

 

 




 

(Eleanor's POV) "Oh-hoho, you know EXACTLY what I mean, show-out."



 

I pointed at Alvin himself, then to Jeanette, and then I made the motion of.....ahem, "copulation", let's put it that way for now, with both of my hands while grinning. Yup, I was making fun of Alvin, suggesting that as a joke. But beneath the humor, I hoped he could feel the underlying message, life was too precious to waste on our fleeting moments and dangerous choices. And at this rate, if we didn’t get out of here, and back to our world. Well, we may not even HAVE a life to waste any longer.



 

"Who knows, maybe you'd make for a good bitch-boy on screen, huh?"




 


 

 

Chapter 50: Black Sun Part 50

Summary:

Alvin and the Chipmunks AU. They are all Seniors in High School here. Supernatural/Mythological based story here. Advancing onwards to the fortress.

Chapter Text

Small Talk, Why Not?



 




 

(Alvin's POV) "WHHAAATTT??!"




 

I obviously knew exactly what the hell Eleanor's talking about. (WHAT?! Look, I know I'm good looking as fuck, but I am NOT becoming....yeah, only GOD knows what, sort of worker-!) I know, I know. It's not actually something that Eleanor seriously suggested.




 

I don't want to burn up the vehicle that we're in, so, I stopped myself before I did anything rash. (You know what? Yeah, fine, two can play at that game, Eleanor.)








 

"And what of it? It seems like....since YOU'RE so quick to mention that, you must have a lot of experience with it, huh, Eleanor?" I saw Eleanor's grin falter for a second in the back seat row.




 





 

(Eleanor's POV) "Huh? What.....are you hinting at?" As much as I'm usually ridiculously quick with my usual comebacks, I will admit, this time, Alvin DOES have me off-guard here. So, what the hell was he mentioning now-?




 





 

(Alvin's POV) "You know, I'd suspect YOU of all people would know a LOT about that sort of business. What? You been playing "seven minutes in heaven" with Theodore in secret or something?"




 





 

Eleanor's grin was gone, beyond faltered. For once, she's the one flustered. And well, if anyone knows Eleanor, she's damn near unflappable, ninety nine point nine percent of the time. Looks like even Theodore was paying attention enough to that, cause while I was looking back, Theodore momentarily was also flustered, but silently.




 

I even saw Theodore smile to himself, so, I don't know if that's out of flustered reaction, or hell, was that actually TRUE?? If that's true, I'm not surprised. My baby bro's got play when he actually tries, after all, I knew that for sure by now. I looked at Theodore, who still was turned towards the window, but also hiding his currently blushing expression. Then, looking back at Eleanor, who for once was lost for words, but, I just poked her on her forehead whilst grinning.








 

"What? You didn't deny that, now, did you, Nori? Neither did Theo, so that can on-ly mean one thing, haha!"




 


 

 


I spoke that out aloud in a purposefully annoying sing-song type of voice, the kind that’s bound to elicit an eye-roll or two. For once, Eleanor was easily beaten verbally, which is damn near IMPOSSIBLE to do. (It’s ELEANOR, for one thing, her wits are usually her sharpest weapon, always poised to strike with a biting comeback.) Not this time, though! This time, I had the upper hand, and I could bring up the point of the matter like that, HAH! I relished in my small victory, now teasing even further whilst my grin widened.




 





 

"So, were you planning on hiding it forever  or was it just a matter of time?"




 





 

In response, Eleanor smacked my hand away from pointing at her head, a gesture that damn well HURT. (She's not weak at all obviously, never has been. But, even while NOT trying, it's like being whacked with a sledgehammer!) There’s just no other way to describe it. The sting lingered for a moment, but I shrugged it off, still rubbing my hand while laughing and grinning like a fool.




 

This was another one of those times when we weren't fighting for our lives, unconscious, or rampaging through whatever chaos life threw our way. Nope, just our usual playful banter, the kind that felt refreshingly normal amidst all the craziness we usually endured. And that’s how I liked it, just two friends engaging in some light-hearted back-and-forth, even if I, of all people, knew that this moment of peace was not going to last for too long. Obviously, life had a way of throwing curveballs when we least expected them. Still, it was absolutely great to enjoy this kind of fun again, without the specter of yet another dire situation looming over us.




 

As funny, irritating, and well, interesting as this conversation was, I couldn’t shake off a nagging  bad sort of feeling that clung to me like a shadow. It was as if I was supposed to anticipate something, something looming just beyond our little bubble of joy. Wait a minute. Jeanette. Why's she so......focused? I turned my gaze towards her, and I couldn’t help but notice how intensely she seemed to be locked in on something, anything, really, but she had just been.....wait, I know that kind of stare. She knows something.




 

Her expression was a mix of concentration and concern, and it struck me that perhaps I had been so engrossed in my playful ribbing that I had missed whatever had captured her attention. The light-heartedness of our exchange faded a bit  replaced by a creeping sense of unease. What could possibly draw our friend into such a serious state? I glanced back at Eleanor  who was still smirking  momentarily oblivious to the shift in the atmosphere. My instincts kicked in  urging me to investigate further  to see what might have disrupted our brief moment of respite.




 

I'd never seen Jeanette act like this too often before, only a few times that I can remember, back when we were all younger. Had it been while I was out of control-? I lightly tried shaking Jeanette, but she barely budged. Eleanor and Theodore were talking to each other again behind me now, so I guess they're not paying any mind to this. Simon and Brittany up front have just been silent the whole time as well.








 

"Hey....JJ....you uhm....you okay-?"




 





 

I half considered shaking her, but with how locked in she looks, and the sudden lighting obstruction on her face....yeah, maybe I shouldn't do that-? So, I didn't. But, I felt her hands. She didn't feel tense at all, more like...the opposite. Relaxed. But....too relaxed to be the way she was now.




 





 

(Jeanette's POV) I don't know what it is, but....things....are starting to add up for me now. The cybernetic enemies....the mutant creatures....the gigantic metallic facilities.....even up to the point of Charlene. And that "Mainland" version of Charlene anyways. She didn't randomly show up just to combat us. She was sent here to us, after we escaped that first facility and got through the obstructions.




 

There's something, or someone at play here, who's the one controlling things. Pulling strings. Like a puppet master and their marionette. That....that alternative Charlene's not the one who sent all these combative robots, these mutated abominations, after us. No. There's someone that sent her, and everything else. Controlling from the shadows. At first....I had thought it was the world itself.




 

Tailored against us, to make us fight for our lives and progress, like a videogame. But how could that have been? How did....a planet alone, know EVERYTHING? What to make us fight, when to make us fight, how to break us down, counter us, move us, all without a master? Because there IS a mastermind behind all of this.




 

My mind was going a mile a minute. All these thoughts, dozens, hundreds, all flickering around within my brain. But, they all shared one singular topic. This world. And most importantly, what would happen to me...to ALL of us within this world, once we found out about this "FORTRESS Z", and even further on beyond that....that's if we....if we even made it that far....no, no, I can't give up my hope, not just yet. Not now, even I know that it's too soon to turn that passive....not yet. I haven't had my....hang on.....I stopped my train of thought momentarily, why? To check my "GUI".



 





 

[Name: Jeanette Miller]

 

[Age: 18]

 

[Height: 6'4]

 

[Weight: [REDACTED]

 

[HP: 250/250]

 

[Trait: "Source Of All Living Matter | The Grateful Dead]

 

[Trait Progression: 2/3 Stages Unlocked]

 

[Location: Mainland]




 





 

"Grateful Dead"? What....what could that mean? My....my "Trait" never had that within it's description before. I would have to figure that out on my own. I quickly hid my "GUI" before anyone else....or Alvin saw what had changed. But, I knew that Alvin saw, at least for a second. I can read that look of concern and unease, even from my peripheral vision. But, anyways, I was saying that I hadn't had this power for a while, but even so, I was quickly growing accustomed to utilizing it as much as I could in due time. I had even learned to sense souls, or the life force of other living creatures.




 

Living.....dead.....wait.....that title...."Grateful Dead"....could it....could it mean something, perhaps-? After all, my power was creating and controlling nature, and life itself. And yet, I had no idea what this "Grateful Dead" part of the name of my "Trait" was meant to represent. Did it mean death? Was my power evolving into something to do with death-? Deep down, I hoped not. Being able to give life is one thing, but....taking it-? I don't know. Even now, I'm unsure if I'm able to ever bring myself to do that. I'm not as strong willed as my older sister Brittany, or my younger sister Eleanor. Everyone knows that.




 

To be honest....well....the name "Grateful Dead" is rather ironic, isn't it? I would be grateful if I was dead, long before this. Long before any of this. So that nobody would ever have needed to worry about me again. So that my mind could be put to rest for good.....so.....so that Alvin.....wouldn't have to worry.....about the trainwreck that I was shaping up to be in our situation, and even before that.....and speaking of Alvin, he nearly made me jump. The hand of his on my shoulder grounded me back to where I was. In the vehicle thing that Simon created.




 

And Alvin himself.....I don't have much words at the moment, but I've never seen him look both so serious and yet concerned at the same time. I instinctively looked away, averting my gaze from the male chipmunk in red. I already was aware that he knew I was internally monologuing to myself, a telltale sign of, well, as Brittany would have said, "paralyzing" depression. And, she was correct to name it as such, because it WAS what I suffered from. Almost literal paralysis, in fact. I usually find myself unable to do anything but hold still and monologue to myself, at least until Alvin's presence next to me shook me out of it.




 

But it wasn't just Alvin, no. What also snapped me back to reality is that the vehicle was currently....going fast. Not as in the casual but quick speed that Simon had held before. No, the vehicle was accelerating, way too quickly, and were we....sliding? It seemed that I wasn't the only one to notice this, I felt Alvin's hand instinctively tighten around mine, and he also had pointed out the sudden increase in speed. Simon, who's the one who's up front driving, seemed to not know what was going on himself either.




 





 

(Simon's POV) What was going on? The vehicle had suddenly accelerated and started sliding around slightly, more akin to if I was driving on an icy road. For whatever reason, the brake pedal that I had started to press down on in an attempt to slow the speeding vehicle down....it wasn't working. It wasn't working-!? Despite the initial panic setting in, I had also foreseen occurrences like this, thanks to my own ingenuity. Because I could control metal freely by now, the steering wheel shifts, and the vehicle itself tilted on it's axis, making the entire thing lean left.




 

!-SCREECH-!




 





 

(Eleanor's POV) Out of nowhere, after this damn car thing started speeding up randomly, the entire thing just suddenly and abruptly swung to the left while the wheels were still sliding. Simon and Brittany up front didn't seem to be affected too much, but the other four of us in the middle and the back weren't so fortunate, I guess. I saw Alvin's face smack into the window of the middle row, while Jeanette held still but still slid into Alvin directly afterwards.




 

"Ow-!" which emitted from Alvin's face smacking into glass from that swing, followed by Jeanette as well. Me and Theodore in the back also got swung, Theodore just hit the window of the back row face first as well, followed by me also being swung right to his side. After I, Theodore, Alvin, and Jeanette got back up, understandably, all eyes went to Simon up front. We all had seatbelts too, so, that sort of force wasn't a light push to the side either.




 

"Ah....HEY! The hell was that, Simon-!?" I immediately exclaimed out, even if it didn't hurt me or hurt Theodore at all, it was still at least a bit annoying that we had been thrown to the side like that, of course.




 





 

"Yeah! What the hell WAS that, Si-!? You drive like Miss Miller!"




 





 

Okay, as true as that was, I shared the fact that me, Jeanette, and Brittany just shot Alvin a mean glare each. If it wasn't obvious from the first encounter, we didn't exactly like being reminded of....well....her, our mother. Bless her heart.




 

(Haha, ANYWAYS, this isn't the time to mourn, that's weakness in these times-!) So, I rolled my eyes and agreed with Alvin, Simon drove WAY too fucking erratically in that moment, though I could feel my tail bristle and twitch in aggravation behind me from Alvin's comparison of Simon's driving to my deceased mother. (No, Ells, I can't strangle him now. Maybe later.) Simon just held one hand up, before turning back to look at us momentarily.








 

"I apologize. The tires started to slip a bit, so I modified the vehicle body." 




 

"On a straight road like this? Simon, how in the world does that even OCCUR-??"




 





 

Simon replied with his usual matter-of-fact snarky but truthful voice. And then I was the first one to verbally respond back to Simon, because that didn't make any sense. We were currently still driving across burned, dried out, flattened grass. There's no roads to even slip around on physically. So the fact that we just did, meant two things. Either Simon was a worse driver than we thought, or....something was happening again...








 

"Well, be more careful, damn it! Do you even HAVE a driver's license at this point-!?"




 





 





 

(Simon's POV) "Of course I do. All of us do, and no, I am not a bad driver, I had no control over the sudden....lack of friction, I was preventing us from slipping around the route."

 

Chapter 51: Black Sun Part 51

Summary:

Alvin and the Chipmunks AU. They are all Seniors in High School here. Supernatural/Mythological based story here. Advancing onwards to the fortress.

Chapter Text

The Letter J Is Pissing Me Off

 

 


 

 

(Brittany's POV) While Eleanor, Simon, and Alvin were engaged in their typical back-and-forth banter, I remained seated in the front passenger seat of Simon's intricately constructed vehicle  a marvel of engineering that was both fascinating and unsettling. My gaze was fixed out the window  and I took a moment to observe my own reflection. My eyes were blue again, an unsettling confirmation of my identity, one that I had just recently verified in the glass beside me.

 

 

At least this was a small comfort, it suggested that the unsettling experience of being overtaken by.....what was it again-? (The inner me? Was that the right way to phrase it?) I wasn’t entirely sure, and honestly, at this moment  it didn’t matter. What mattered was the fact that it seemed like that particular episode wouldn’t be repeating itself anytime soon. Thank goodness for that. Yet, as I sat there  I couldn’t help but focus on the curious phenomenon unfolding outside the vehicle.

 

 

Since I was the one peering out through the glass—both the side window and the expansive windshield—I began to notice peculiar flashes. Were those flashes? No  actually, they appeared more like lights—brief bursts of illumination that caught my attention amid the monotony of the endlessly dry, grassy field we were traversing. As the realization of these flashes settled in, a wave of confusion washed over me. How was I seeing these lights? Why was this happening? Could it possibly be... me? I certainly hoped I wasn’t spiraling into a state of confusion yet again. I instinctively reached up to touch my face, verifying that I was indeed still here and awake, anchored in reality. Yes, it was true, I was present and accounted for.

 

 

Out of the corner of my eye, I noticed more flashes off to the right, where the vast expanse of the field met the horizon. They were quick, bright bursts of light, reminiscent of camera flashes, I've known. (We ARE still, like, celebrities and all that anyways-) Though we were far from any kind of celebration or event that would warrant such spectacle. This was the middle of nowhere, after all. As I continued to observe, the flashes gave way to shapes, vague silhouettes that seemed to dart around in the distance, moving with a purpose that sent a shiver down my spine. It was as if some entity, or perhaps multiple entities, were traversing the expanse of the field just beyond my line of sight, flickering in and out of my vision like a mirage. I squinted, trying to discern what they were, my heart racing with a mix of curiosity and apprehension.

 

 

I looked at my reflection in the glass of the windshield again, and my eyes were still blue. But....in the glass, I was seeing....things. Numbers, shapes. (You know how like, Iron Man's helmet thing looks on the inside in the movies-? WAIT, EW, WHAT-!? WHY AM I MAKING LAME ASS FICTION REFERENCES-!?) It was more akin to that. Like a mentally projected HUD. Through this methodization, I was able to see distances, patterns, percentages....and.....I was also able to see something oncoming. Those movements, those weren't just silhouettes......those were afterimages. That means something....or MULTIPLE somethings, were moving fast. And they're not just staying in the distance, they're actively getting CLOSER.

 

 

I wasn't about to alert Simon or the others just yet....but I did roll down the window, enough to where I could have my hand stick out. The reason was because I needed to aim, and pinpoint whatever these fast moving objects or entities were. While in a currently still moving vehicle, mind you. "Come on, brilliance....work with me here...." I watched from my peripheral vision, as my left eye went golden, while my right eye remained blue. Looks like some sort of half takeover or something. What I wasn't thinking of, was that this was helping me focus, I was slowly starting to get more precise at this faster speed, just keeping my right hand outside of the window. I spotted two of those afterimages flashing by, around fifty meters to the right of the car while we're moving.

 

 

Fifty meters....forty meters, thirty, twenty, ten.....FIVE. Once the distance was closed, I aimed all five of my claws. Not directly at the afterimages themselves, but around two meters in front of where they appeared. There! I have the spot! So, I fired off all five of my claws, watching them cut through the air, also assisted by that aforementioned golden energy. All five of them landed in something, because they just vanished. But I knew they weren't spinning through the air anymore, so where could they have gone...? I looked back to my left, out of the windshield, and was just fast enough to see.....some...THING, fly out of the air, and directly into the ground in front of the vehicle, causing Simon to swerve with a HARD left.

 

 

That must have been what I hit! It had to be! Only now, we're swerving, and now the vehicle is spinning out of direction. Jeanette seemed to be the quickest one to act out of all of us, because the vehicle is suddenly caught, and slowed down by giant vines, but we did still slam into a tree. Even with seatbelts and such, I myself smacked directly into the dashboard, but outside of superficial bleeding, I was fine. Once the vehicle had stopped, Simon had checked that everyone was okay and unharmed. For the most part, we were. We all got out, and Jeanette quickly fixed the gash on my head up. The crash wasn't the problem. It's what's heading towards us that's the problem. I felt my nails growing back, and I quickly checked my "GUI" for whatever the hell that....THING was.

 

 


 

 

"Oh wow....anyone wanna feel big and like....square off against....that-?"

 

 


 

 

I just muttered out while half joking. It's not as if any of us haven't faced creatures like this, hell, worse than this before. But if this thing had come out all the way here after us, it must mean something not good. I immediately took notice of five discarded claws that I had fired earlier. They popped out of this thing's....shell-? Armor-? Skin-? (Whatever it is, it doesn't look like it worked at all.) My eyes were blue again, so that whole aiming trick might not be viable this time. I had half a mind to try and fire off again, before the dial looking thing on it's chest started....spinning-?

 

 

I didn't know what the hell it was doing, but what I did notice, is like back with that alternate version of Charlene....everything around me stopped moving. Like time itself had frozen again. This time, I was able to freely move, but I felt myself slipping out of control of my own body again. (Not now-! Why, why NOW-!? Can't my power just WAIT-!?) Either way, I felt myself go unconscious, while still standing, as that thing was moving towards us in stopped time. And just like that, I've regained control from my......lesser side. With my currently golden eyes, I scanned this abomination. A supposed "J-Class" monstrosity, that's what it was. Manufactured, crafted, and created to thwart us.

 

 


 

 

[Incoming Boss Encounter....]


[J-Class Threat: "Jaegermann"]


[Enemy Encounter]

 

 

 

Jaegermann

 

 

The creature's design is a blend of mechanical and organic elements. Its head resembles a boxy, mechanical structure with a gaping maw filled with sharp teeth. The head features a light pink/peach accent on its upper section and a small, circular blue detail near the center. The body is predominantly red, suggesting exposed muscle or flesh, with grey, segmented plating on the shoulders and upper torso, conveying a mechanical or armored appearance. The limbs are a combination of fleshy red and areas of light teal/aqua, ending in clawed hands and feet that are partially blue and appear somewhat fin-like. Its posture is erect, though its menacing expression indicates aggression or a predatory stance. Sharp, pale yellow spines protrude along the side of one arm.

 

 


 

 

The letter "J" is.....REALLY starting to piss me off now. Though, at least there's a physical description of this creature. I hardly mean to sound like Simon in any way, but, it was at least interesting, I could attest to that much. 

Chapter 52: Black Sun Part 52

Summary:

Alvin and the Chipmunks AU. They are all Seniors in High School here. Supernatural/Mythological based story here. Advancing onwards to the fortress.

Chapter Text


March Onward


 

 

 

 

(Brittany's POV) More dumb things that can control time. (Ain't that just fucking FANTASTIC!) More dumb things that can control time-!? Great. If the letter "J's" not the only thing to start pissing me off here  it's most definitely the amount of enemies around here. ESEPESCIALLY the ones with broken powers like controlling time. You know, it’s almost comical how there's MORE than one thing in this world that can wield or control the flow of time. Thankfully, like I had already stated, I can move through frozen time. It’s a strange sensation, slipping through time that is supposed to be frozen. And despite being able to stop time, this thing isn't too fast or that agile, it turns out. The "Jaegermann" immediately tried swinging down at me, but I was quick to swerve around it, evading to the side, seeing it's attack break the ground and dried grass underneath it.

 

 

 

It’s a bizarre dance, really. Dodging a creature that has the physical upper hand the upper hand, all while I’m essentially a step ahead in a game it doesn’t fully comprehend. Turns out that was just me jumping. (I have some absolutely CRAZY ass hops now, seriously, it’s like I’ve been injected with rocket fuel or something-) I landed on its shoulder, a precarious perch atop this thing, and as it swung around, trying to bat me off like I’m some annoying fly, I slid from one shoulder to the other. The agility that I possess now is almost comical, I’m practically a circus acrobat at this rate, as I maneuvered down and then flipped off of it's hand. I can do acrobatics around this thing all day. (I mean, I already DID extra things like front-flips and whatnot for no reason when I was younger-) but what I really needed to figure out, was how the hell I would defeat this thing?

 

 

 

That one arm, it's left, where it had that spike with the smaller yellow spikes alongside it. There had to be some way to use that to my advantage. I could feel the adrenaline pumping through my veins, AND the infinite golden energy through my nerves, heightening my senses and sharpening my focus. I waited for it to run towards me again, my heart racing with anticipation  but it looks like this Zeela-looking ass creature knew what I was planning for. It was almost as if it could read my thoughts, sensing my intentions before I even fully formed them in my mind. There’s something unnerving about facing an opponent that seems to anticipate your every move, a silent battle of wits layered beneath the chaos of our physical confrontation. I needed to act fast, to outsmart it, to turn the tables before it became aware of my strategy.

 

 

 

Ones like the ability to manipulate time itself. Thankfully  as I've already mentioned, I have the unique ability to move freely through frozen time. And yet, despite it's apparently shared power to halt the flow time, like Charlene also could, it turns out, this creature isn’t all that fast. The entity immediately lunged at me again, attempting to run me down and over, as expected from such a big ass thing. But almost instinctively, or, purposefully at this point, I found myself moving gracefully above and over it, like a leaf caught in a gentle breeze.

 

 

 

(Hah! Jeanette and Simon aren't the only ones that can use descriptive analogies now. Take that, four eyes.) As it turns out, that was just me unconsciously executing a jump. Or, probably my power acting for me on it's own? Hell, I have no idea at this point, really. (I have some absolutely CRAZY hops now though!) I landed on its shoulder with a thud and, as it swung around in a frantic attempt to toss me off, I seized the opportunity to slide from one it's shoulders onto the other one. With a quick maneuver, I descended down its arm, flipping off its hand and landing nimbly on my feet. I could probably do acrobatics around this this all day long if I wanted to, but the real challenge ahead of me was figuring out just how to put this thing down, for GOOD.

 

 

 

My eyes locked onto that one arm, the left one, where it sported a menacing darker blue spike, flanked by smaller yellow spikes that looked like they could do some serious damage to me. (I'm not durable like Ellie and Theo are, those lucky ass bastards....) But that right there, was my ticket. I just needed to time my move perfectly. I waited patiently for it to charge at me again, but it appeared that this Zeela-looking creature was smarter than I initially thought. I meant that as in the "Jaegermann" thing right here, it seemed to anticipate my strategy. I could almost see the gears turning in its head as it adjusted its stance, preparing for my next move. It was as if the battlefield had transformed into a high-stakes game of chess, with each of us attempting to outsmart the other in this twisted dance of combat.

 

 

 

I had originally planned to take the spike off of the arm, but it grabbed forwards, with it's right hand instead, which had caught me off guard, grabbing me up by my face while it skidded to a stop. I could see that the others around me, were still within stopped time. I grabbed at it's hand, but whatever this thing is made off is tough as shit, so it's mostly useless. (Wait, why am I just trying physical stuff-? I have power this time around.) Then it hit me, I had forgotten about my Golden Ratio/Infinite Spin/Infinite Rotation/Golden Rectangle for a minute.

 

 

 

 

So, while this thing was about to just break my neck, I fired off two of my notoriously pink manicured claws. Straight into that red semi-circle visor looking thing that I was guessing was it's eyes. The red glass of it broke, and my claws also made the eye section explode. That seemed to do something, because it dropped me, grabbing at where I just fired into it's face.

 

 

 

 


 

 

 

 

"Hell yeah! You're not unbeatable, hah!"

 

 

 

 


 

 

 

 

I was feeling good at least about that, but I narrowly avoided it swinging at me with it's right arm, ducking down and skidding off to the left of it. It can't seem to see after I broke it's visor, so that's good at least. But now I'm thinking, while I got up, perching on top of the roof of Simon's vehicle to think for a second in this stopped time.

 

 

 

 


 

 

 

 

"There's got to be more than just shooting my claws though...."

 

 

 

 


 

 

 

 

I shrugged, about ready to try something. I'm guessing it heard me, because it turned to the direction of the vehicle, where I was, but I was the faster one to act this time. I fired off my nails, two of them, which passed it's head, and then I fired two more, making them collide with the ones that were flying already. The two energies of the spinning forces collided together to create a rip within reality. This sudden wormhole was created, stopping the creature from moving any further. It also seemed to forcefully cause time to resume. (I'm guessing because both space and time are a constant. And with my power, I ripped through space, causing time to begin to move once more.)

 

 

 

 


 

 

 

 

(Eleanor's POV) ....Huh-? The hell was- WOAH-! There's some kind of....black hole looking thing, dragging that Zeela looking monster closer to it. Wait. Where's Brittany-? Oh. She's on top of Simon's car thing. But how the hell did she get up there, and why is there a wormhole looking thing all within one second-? I'm obviously not the only one, all of us are actively looking at both the wormhole and Brittany right now. And speaking of Brittany....her eyes look like they're....golden-?? The hell-?

 

 

 

 


 

 

 

 

(Simon's POV) "Brittany! What is that-!?" I gestured to the wormhole, while also noting that Brittany's eyes were golden once more. The singularity point, which I'm guessing was the work of Brittany, was pulling the "Jaegermann" entity into itself. A mismatched sound emitted from it, some sort of screech, perchance, as it reached the wormhole, being pulled into it. The "Jaegermann" creature was pulled into one singular point in space, being violently crushed, twisted, and malformed. It was reduced to the size of a mere golf ball, with blood and bodily fluids hovering around the wormhole.

 

 

 

 

These of which, were then too, vacuumed out of the air. The space around the wormhole seemed to distort, as if time and space were affected by the wormhole destroying the creature on the atomic level. The "Jaegermann" creature was compressed, imploding into the wormhole, and afterwards....it simply just......vanished. I had also seen Brittany cross her fingers at that very same moment. Could that have been another ability of hers? Creating singularity points?

 

 

 

The aforementioned Chipette in pink now hopped off the roof of my created vehicle, sauntering over to me. I also took notice that she wasn't really walking, per say, more so hovering, via magnetic propulsion. It was her powers, her Golden Ratio/Infinite Spin/Infinite Rotation/Golden Rectangle acting more akin to a maglev, pushing her away from the ground with her ambient and eternal energy. Her eyes are golden colored once more, so I'm aware this had to have been a planned effect. Brittany condescendingly squished my face with both of her hands. I had half a mind to swat her hands away, but, I suppose my prior infatuation with her golden-eyed demeanor kept me from doing so. 

 

 

 

 


 

 

 

 

"That, my well and misinformed four eyes,"

 

 

 

 


"Is my power. Or rather....some POTENTIAL of my power, as you just saw..."

 

 

 

 


 

Chapter 53: Black Sun Part 53

Summary:

Alvin and the Chipmunks AU. They are all Seniors in High School here. Supernatural/Mythological based story here. Advancing onwards to the fortress.

Chapter Text

Dead In The Mirror






(Jeanette's POV) Meanwhile, whilst Brittany was conversing with Simon, and the others were watching, I had noticed something. Probably the aftermath of the implosion of the "Jaegermann" creature, but one of those yellow spikes, that had originally been on the left arm of the Zeela-esque entity....one was laying in the grass. The grass was already dry, and burnt out, but this time, that yellow spike, near the tire of Simon's vehicle....there was a pattern, burned into the grass. The dried grass had been burnt, probably within whatever moments that Brittany had destroyed the entity. And the burning pattern in the grass read:










"THE GRATEFUL DEAD" - Signed, "Man In The Mirror"









"Wh... what...?" I merely mouthed the word, my voice barely a whisper as disbelief and internal panic coursed through me. It seemed as though I was the only person at the moment, amongst the six of us, to have taken notice of the strange, intricate, and clearly written pattern that had been burned into the grass beneath my feet. The markings were unmistakably deliberate, an eerie handwriting, that was etched through what I could assume were some means of heat. But....Alvin is usually the one to control heat. And it wasn't him, I would have SEEN this.





Was there perhaps another entity lurking just beyond the fringes of perception-? Who, or what was this enigmatic "Man In The Mirror" that left this cryptic message etched into the earth near us, after the death of one entity, and why did it seem to materialize only now-? I was certain it hadn't been there before, I could recall the grass being untouched, a dehydrated, brown coloration earlier, devoid of such ominous signs. (Does this have to do with.....the "FORTRESS Z" location as well, perhaps-?)





The gold bracelet that adorned my tail rattled nervously as I felt my tail fluttering back and forth, an involuntary reaction to the rising tide of anxiety that washed over me. It wasn't until I consciously recognized my own fidgeting movement that I managed to still it, yet that small act did little to quell the unease gnawing at my insides. Someone, or perhaps some-THING, was clearly observing us from some hidden point. This entity, this "Jaegermann" that had been just subjugated by my older sister in pink, wasn't sent here by an off chance.





I had been right earlier in my instinctive suspicions. These phenomena, these creatures, they were not mere happenstance, like we were to think earlier. They were part of a deliberate design, a sinister orchestration of forces being sent our way, and I had an unsettling feeling that this "Man In The Mirror" whoever or whatever it might be, was intricately woven into that dark tapestry, again. I try to stay optimistic, for the sake of....well, MOST of us, save for Theodore. But I was starting to feel like we would never escape this dimension. A horrible, gnawing, negative ambience within my mind. No. I can't be....well, weak-minded like this. It's what got me into issues during our childhood. (What would Eleanor say about it-? Oh, right. "LOCK TF IN JJ!" Hah. She's humorous occasionally. Oh. Oh, no, I'm internally monologuing more in line with Simon now....)





Much like Charlene earlier, before she battled Eleanor, who had earlier emerged as the forefront of all our previous adversaries up until Alvin's rejuvenation, this new menace seemed to be pulling the strings from behind the scenes, orchestrating chaos with an unseen hand. Each thread of this unfolding mystery was tightening around us, and the stakes were becoming alarmingly clear. The weight of it all pressed down on me, and I couldn’t help but wonder how deeply this web of manipulation extended. What were the true intentions behind these cryptic messages? What did they want from us  and how were we to confront an enemy that reveled in shadows and deception? The answers eluded me, but one thing was certain: the game had changed, and we were no longer just surviving anymore, but pawns in a far more intricate conflict than I had ever imagined.




(Simon's POV) To say that I was intrigued at Brittany's sudden slight change in demeanor again, would be an understatement. (And, the golden eyes. I could not forget those.) She's actually learning something. And seeing as she seemed to have vanquished the "Jaegermann" entity, it was proving that her potential was beginning to show. But, I also took notice of something else. Jeanette. More importantly, Jeanette was staring at......was that something in the grass? Thankfully, Brittany at the moment, was conversing with Alvin and Eleanor, about....whatever it is those three would get up to. What a chaotic trio they were. My younger brother, Theodore, was snacking on whatever he still had from the corner store area back in the "Mainland". Theodore was the textbook definition of what Alvin would refer to as a "bigback", and as silly as the term was, it was very much factual.




Meanwhile, since everyone else seemed to be preoccupied, I ventured over to Jeanette, to figure out what it was that she was so intently focused on. And then, I too perceived what it was. Etched into the grass, via some means of heat control, that was much too precise and deliberate to have been written by Alvin, it was some sort of message, and a signature. And the torched pattern within the grass read:










"THE GRATEFUL DEAD" - Signed, "Man In The Mirror"















"THE GRATEFUL DEAD" - Signed, "Man In The Mirror"









Whatever was or is "The Grateful Dead" and whatever or whomever is the "Man In The Mirror" that created and signed this enigmatic message within the grass, was a conundrum that stretched far beyond even my own understanding. A profound mystery lingered in the air, one that seemed to resonate deeply within the very fabric of this strange landscape. And with the sudden inclusion of this supposed "FORTRESS Z" location. Yet, even as I grappled with my own confusion, I found myself not entirely devoid of speculation or curiosity. Jeanette Miller, standing a mere few feet away from me, hardly even acknowledged my presence initially. Her focus was seemingly elsewhere, lost in thoughts that I could only begin to imagine. It wasn't until I made the decision to raise my hand and gently place it on her shoulder that the chipmunk in purple physically reacted.




In an instant, thorny vines erupted from the ground, lashing out with a ferocity that I had expected, slashing at my skin and fur. Thankfully, my already existing "Trait" granted me a heightened reflex, in that moment, I was subconsciously quick enough to summon small segments of iron from the earth, which rose up around me in a protective barrier, just in time to shield myself from the onslaught of hostile greenery. It was a reaction born not from intent but instinct.





I could feel the tension radiating from Jeanette, a palpable aura of unease that suggested she was very much on edge. I knew, with a calculated certainty, that my presence had triggered this defensive response. Yet, despite the discomfort and the rawness of her sudden situation  I reminded myself that in this world, it was the outcomes that held significance. not the methods by which they were achieved. Outside of information and novelty, to me, these feelings, this mental weakness of hers, it does not matter. Only the results in this world matter.




"Jeanette." I stated softly  my voice calm and steady  despite the whirlwind of thoughts swirling within me. My primary concern lay not with how she might react  but rather with the cryptic message that had manifested itself in such a strange manner. As if sensing the shift in my demeanor, and that it was not another entity of harm, she lowered her guard, allowing the treacherous vines brought forth from her power, to retreat back into the earth from whence they came. It was as I suspected, a nervous reaction, betraying her inner turmoil.





The gravity of this enacted message in the grass seemed to weigh heavily upon her, enough to incite a violent response in the presence of another individual. (Intriguing. Perhaps this....reactionary occurrence of hers can be further tested. I will remember this for....future purposes.) My mind raced with current, and future possibilities pertaining to this message, and I realized that I needed to delve deeper into this mystery. Whether it was through Jeanette herself, or by some other means, I was determined to uncover the truth behind this strange phenomenon. I felt the urge to press on, to unravel the threads of this enigma, knowing that the answers I sought lay just beyond the veil of uncertainty.

Chapter 54: Black Sun Part 54

Summary:

Alvin and the Chipmunks AU. They are all Seniors in High School here. Supernatural/Mythological based story here. Advancing onwards to the fortress.

Chapter Text

JJ In Her Element


 

 

 

 

(Simon's POV) The gravity of this enacted message in the grass seemed to weigh heavily upon her enough to incite a violent response in the presence of another individual. (Intriguing. Perhaps this.....reactionary occurrence of hers can be further tested. I will remember this for.....future purposes.) My mind raced with current and future possibilities pertaining to this message, and I realized that I needed to delve deeper into this mystery. Whether it was through Jeanette herself or by some other means, I was determined to uncover the truth behind this strange phenomenon. I felt the urge to press on to unravel the threads of this enigma, knowing that the answers I sought lay just beyond the veil of uncertainty.

 

 

 

 

However, it seems like my time for studying and collecting information would be cut short. As if descending from the very heavens themselves, two more of those prior flashes of light from the distance appeared high in the sky. Brittany and Alvin quickly moved back atop the roof of my vehicle, to which Brittany seemed to do it to see what was hurtling down towards us. As for Alvin? It was beyond me. He frequently does things without much reason or explanation. Both Jeanette and I also craned our heads up to look towards the dark, polluted sky, seeing those flashes of light manifest and then vanish. Before much else could occur, the first and only thing I saw was an ethereal shimmer cascading through the air, a fleeting glimpse of something extraordinary that seemed to signal that it was yet another problem. My eyes stared up, slightly flashing orange, a mix of anticipation and fascination swelling within me as I tried to comprehend the implications of such phenomena once more.

 

 

 

 

The atmosphere around us grew thick with suspense, as if the very air were charged with the electric potential of another momentous confrontation that about to unfold. The fur on the back of my neck stood on end. I could feel the weight of the moment pressing down on us, urging us to grasp at the fleeting threads of the unknown. Jeanette's expression mirrored my own: a cocktail of curiosity and fear mingling within her gaze, piercing through her prior hostility. Brittany, perched atop the car, squinted into the distance, her brow furrowed in concentration.


 

 

 

 

"Look alive! Two big ass problems!"

 

 

 

 


 

 

 

 

The Chipette in pink exclaimed, her voice laced with urgency, and her eyes currently blue. My eyes followed the trajectory of her finger, tracing the path of the lights as they flickered and danced across the twilight sky. Only to fade, and then reveal the entities that followed suit from the illumination.

 

 

 

 

Alvin, my brother in red, ever so the enigma, seemed unfazed by the spectacle unfolding before us. His mind appeared to be elsewhere, lost in thoughts that were inaccessible to the rest of us. I couldn't help but wonder what secrets lay behind his inscrutable demeanor. (Haha, no, I'm merely joking. There's nothing complex about Alvin. He's a moron, born a moron, and will always be a moron. At times....I feel ashamed to be biologically related to such a stupid specimen....) As the lights began to fade, leaving only a lingering glow in their wake, I felt a sense of urgency swell within me. This was not merely a moment to be observed, it was an invitation to act. The gravity of the situation pressed upon me  and I knew that whatever truths lay hidden in the shadows, I could not let this be beaten out of me, like the encounter with the mutated Pippi.

 

 

 

 

What also disrupted the moment, was one of us. It was my younger brother, Theodore, with his quickest reaction speed out of every single one of us, fling Eleanor backwards with his hand. Not as if he was attacking her, but pushing her away from the landing point. Eleanor slammed against my vehicle, completely denting the side of it, caving in the wall and the doors. This also threw Alvin and Brittany backwards into the grass. And then.....we saw why Theodore had been so quick to move Eleanor out of the way. Hurtling down from the sky, were two more of these mutated creatures. Very much similar to the prior "Jaegermann" abomination that Brittany had eradicated not too long ago. But these, these do not seem like the kind of monsters to go down as easily as she dealt with them before.

 

 

 

 


 

 

 

 

[Incoming Boss Encounter..]

 

[J-Class Threat: "Jabberwock-83"]

 

[J-Class Threat: "Jak■■■■"


[Boss Encounter]

 

 

 

 

 


 

 

 

 

Case in point, as soon as they landed, I knew this would be a much harder time than all the prior times. Another noticeable variable about this situation, was that the "Jabberwock-83", the part flesh, part metallic casing creature with the oversized and mutated arm. It (at least facial and head wise) bore resemblance to RayRay. So, I'm guessing that this monstrosity was the stand in for RayRay, in the same manner that the prior "Chain-Small" entity was the variant of Derek Smalls. (Truly, very fascinating. There ALWAYS seems to be some sort of monstrous, or altered version of people we know.)

 

 

 

 

 


 

 

 

 

The "Jak■■■■" creature is primarily red, and appears to be a hybrid or mutant form, resembling that of the robot, Zeela. It has multiple limbs and appendages, including clawed hands with long, pale yellow or cream-colored claws. Its body is predominantly red, with darker shading suggesting musculature. The creature's chest area displays a central glowing pink star set within a dark, cosmic-like background. Parts of its body exhibit a more mechanical or robotic-like appearance, particularly in the grayish-blue areas that seem integrated with the fleshy parts. There are multiple eyes, appearing to be purple-iris and white sclera, positioned across its torso and head areas.


The figure appears to be a mutated human or a hybrid creature. Its body is a mix of human-like musculature and anatomy, with highlighted, detailed veins and muscle structures. The upper body shows a mix of human chest and shoulders overlaid with what seem to be alien growths or a mechanical framework, in light gray.  The limbs, especially the arms and hands, are highly exaggerated, distorted, and have a fleshy, organic texture that contrasts with tendrils or spiky fibrous growths throughout.

 

 

 

 

 


 

 

 

 

(Brittany's POV) "We have to FIGHT that thing-!?"

 

(Alvin's POV) "Are powers even gonna WORK against that thing-!?!?"


(Theodore's POV) "....Uh oh."

 

 

 

 


 

 

 

 

(Eleanor's POV) Ow. God fucking damn. I don't think Theodore really meant to at all, but when he shoved me out of the way of being crushed by that thing, it sent me flying. Yup, obvious. And that actually HURT me. Surprising. But it's probably because I just flew into this vehicle thing, back first. I hissed as I got up, it's not even that it was a lot of damage, or anything lethal, but it hit me RIGHT in the back. (I'm definitely gonna feel that for a bit.) I think Theodore knew immediately, because before I could even stand up properly myself, I felt myself get scooped up by him.

 

 

 

 

He's always been a real nice guy, and caring, so it's not surprising. "HEY-! I can walk myself, you know-!" Theodore shushed me, now's probably not the time to start anything. He just jumped backwards, landing on the roof of the vehicle. (Damn, he's got one hell of a backwards long jump-) Right next to Alvin and Brittany. I weakly shrugged and smiled at the two, while Alvin grinned.

 

 

 

 

"Well-well, look at our little romance man." Alvin said with his usual snark as nudged Brittany, who also grinned. "Theo's always had his usual charm when it comes to Ellie. Don't think anything can take that away from him." I rolled my eyes, while Theodore looked slightly sheepish, but neither he nor I denied it. It was true, after all. But, now was NOT the time. The four of us looked over at the area where these two monsters, the uh, the "Jabberwock-83" creature that looked somewhat like RayRay, but one HELL of a mutation. And the other......I uh....I can't exactly tell what that name is supposed to be....."Jak■■■■".....whatever THAT's supposed to be. But it looks like Zeela, a really fucked up version of her. So I'm guessing this also has to do with that "FORTRESS Z" thing that we were all heading to.

 

 

 

 

(Simon's POV) Well, here we are again. Facing off against yet another enemy. And this time, it looked like the Zeela-esque creature....the....the entity that had the unfinished moniker of "Jak■■■■". (Strange. Even if I cannot decode it at the moment mentally....it sounds like....a name I've heard. A real life name, perhaps. As if I've encountered this name in the world before. Our world, not this one.) It seemed to have also brought friends. Case in point, the "Jak■■■■" monstrosity raised it's fleshy arm, the mass of flesh, three eyes, and claws pointed directly upwards. That "J" symbol, embedded into a plate of it's armor inside the fleshy hand, would glow brilliantly, as if it were a beacon, and it functioned just as such.

 

 

 

 

I readied myself up for yet another confrontation, as all six of us were made to watch, as hundreds and hundreds of those "Student" entities came raining down from the sky, floating down as if they were attached to parachutes. Mine and Jeanette's theory was correct. There WAS someone or something else, sending all these creatures after us. And I had a lingering feeling that whatever, or, rather, WHO-ever it was. They didn't want us getting closer to this supposed "FORTRESS Z." 

Chapter 55: Black Sun Part 55

Summary:

Alvin and the Chipmunks AU. They are all Seniors in High School here. Supernatural/Mythological based story here. Advancing onwards to the fortress.

Notes:

Catch the reference. Find out about it.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

JJ In Her Element


 

 


I readied myself up for yet another confrontation, as all six of us were made to watch, as hundreds and hundreds of those "Student" entities came raining down from the sky, floating down as if they were attached to parachutes. Mine and Jeanette's theory was correct. There WAS someone or something else, sending all these creatures after us. And I had a lingering feeling that whatever, or, rather, WHO-ever it was. They didn't want us getting closer to this supposed "FORTRESS Z." And then it hit me. Well, no, not literally, but figuratively. Jeanette does best when she is either locked in, or within her own element. Which means, all this serious and focused visual fighting? No good. 

 

 

 

And as it stood, even as she readied herself up for another confrontation, her heart wasn't really in it. So, this brought forth a quick conclusion as both the "Jabberwock-83" and the "Jak■■■■" approached both me and Jeanette. I quickly signaled to Alvin, motioning for him to throw his earbuds over to me. Alvin seemed to understand rather quickly, as he hurtled his earbuds in his red earbud case towards me, which was almost grabbed out of the air by one of the "Students" leaping across like a hunter. But that entity was soon shot out of the sky by Brittany, who had kept her blue eyes at the moment. She's gotten way more adept with firing her claws.

 

 


I caught Alvin's earbuds, quickly pocketing the case, whilst I took the earbuds themselves in my hand. The "Jak■■■■" creature was fast, MUCH faster than the "Jaegermann" monstrosity that preceded it originally in pursuit of us. But, my reaction time was even faster, as a small orange crack, followed by a column of steel erupting out of the ground. This steel column blocked the creature's arm from swinging just feet away from Jeanette. I ran, quickly punching another one of the airborne "Student" creatures aside as it tried to intercept me like the last. Followed by others more, but, once I got to Jeanette, I quickly put the earbuds in. Not only that, but I used a small portion of metal to guard her eyes, so that she couldn't see what she was fighting.

 

 

 

See, what was my plan, exactly? Well, it was going all as according to what I was hoping for, after my column of steel vanished from in front of Jeanette. And since she cannot see, so she's not focusing visually on the enemy, she catches the arm of the "Jak■■■■" creature, stopping the attack dead in it's tracks. I saw her tail moving once the intro to "September" started playing. I doubled back over to the vehicle, rolling and then jumping up next to Brittany and Alvin, who looked equally as shocked that Jeanette had suddenly locked in. But one catch wasn't going to be enough, no.

 

 

 

 

The three of us, plus Eleanor and Theodore, started to watch as the self-moving Jeanette started to combat both of these creatures at the same time. And since I was also becoming more adept at using my own abilities, I caused a speaker to manifest, that played the same song that Jeanette was hearing. More of theatrics for us than anything, but as stated, and as presented, it's WORKING, is it not?

 

 

 

 


 

 

 

[Now playing- [Earth, Wind & Fire - September]



[Verse 1: Maurice White]
"Do you remem-ber,"
"The twenty-first night of Sep-tem-ber?"
"Love was changin' the minds of pre-ten-ders,"
"While chasin' the clouds aw-ay~"



"Our hearts were ringin"
"In the key that our souls were sing-in"
"As we danced in the night, re-mem-ber
"How the stars stole the night away, oh yeah"

 

 

 

 


 

 

 

 

Jeanette was the one on the move, even without seeing, her just in her own status of hearing one of the songs she liked seemed to do the trick for her. The "Jak■■■■" creature was fast, it was the first to move yet again, attempting to sneak Jeanette off guard, but she quickly stepped back, causing the "Jak■■■■"  entity to strike nothing but the ground as Jeanette back flipped out of the way. As she was airborne, she summoned several large vines, those of which acted as several extra limbs for Jeanette, grabbing the "Jak■■■■" monstrosity, and flinging it aside.

 

 

 

It got back up, shredding it's way out of the vines with it's own physical strength and superior speed, but Jeanette, yet again, music-bound, was quick to evade, ducking to the right as it charged past her. Jeanette, surrounding her fist within vines, thorns, and some large organic looking claws, thrust her hand forward, using the wide swing of the creature over her, STRIKING it directly in the midsection. It failed to do much, but she let it swing for her again, whipping her head aside in time to dodge as if it was telegraphed, and since it was the fleshy left arm that was left wide open, Jeanette drives the thorny vine and claw covered hand down the entire fleshy left arm, slicing open the three eyes, which now, caused pain to the "Jak■■■■" creature, causing it to stumble and attempt to swat at Jeanette.

 

 

 

But Jeanette is still faster, swinging up onto the arm and the shoulder, dodging claws, and running up the arm, vaulting off the back of the shoulder, and subsequently impaling the "Jak■■■■" creature through it's torso, via summoning an entire tree from the ground up behind her. She caused the tree to wither rapidly, making it crack and fall. While she was standing, she jumped back, allowing the impaled creature to hurtle into the ground in front of her. Even so, it was still not dead. And the "Jabberwock-83" abomination didn't seem too keen on playing fair. It rushed her with it's giant, mutated left arm the second she let the other creature fall back to the ground.

 

 

 

But with such a large limb, and a wide swing, it was no surprise that Jeanette, the usually most clumsy of the six of us, dodged, ducked, and simply weaved around and under the wild swings of the "Jabberwock-83" being, it wasn't that this thing was slow, it was that Jeanette was well attuned at the moment. She then, instead of dodging, stands her ground and started catching the swings of this beast, simply catching and deflecting it with one finger, all the while, since her glasses and eyes were blocked by metal, she had a big goofy grin on her face, because of the music she was hearing while so locked in without knowing it.

 

 

 

The other creature from earlier, the "Jak■■■■" seemed to have regenerated by now, having repaired the hole in it's midsection, which had both flesh and cybernetics within the body. It yet again, tried to use it's superior speed to sneak attack Jeanette from behind. But, I'm guessing with her newfound additional ability, the "Grateful Dead", allowed her to quickly switch places. So, she swapped places with the "Jak■■■■" creature, and since it was not fast enough to evade the wild swings of the other, still in motion with all it's momentum, it crashed into the other, and the other swung, sending the "Jak■■■■" hurtling backwards. Jeanette appeared where the abomination would land, catching it via another mass of vines being manifested.

 

 

 

The vines catch the "Jak■■■■", and then as the other one, the "Jabberwock-83" creature came forwards, she yet again switched places. This time, with the vines themselves. She used the area of the vines to swing herself up into the air, and then utilized more vines to pull herself rapidly downwards, flying right down, through the body of the "Jak■■■■" being. This time, instead of leaving it down, since she severed it's spine, the vines would rip the creature in half, throwing them directly at the "Jabberwock-83", damaging the beast with the body of the other creature. All the while, Jeanette herself while fighting is slightly dancing about as well, clearly having fun in her unaware state of focus.

 

 

 

 


 

 

[Now playing- [Earth, Wind & Fire - September]



[Chorus: Philip Bailey]


"Hey, hey, hey"
"Ba-dee-ya"
"Say, do you re-mem-ber?"
Ba-dee-ya
"Dan-cin' in Sep-tem-ber"
"Ba-dee-ya"
"Nev-er was a cloudy daay~"

 

 

[Post-Chorus: Philip Bailey & Maurice White]


"Ba-du, ba-du, ba-du, ba-du"
"Ba-du, ba-du, ba-du, ba-du"
"Ba-du, ba-du, ba-du-da"
"Ba-du, yeahh~"

 

 

 

 





Notes:

Before it finds out about you first.

 

Chapter 3's a good place to look.
Wouldn't you agree?

Chapter 56: Black Sun Part 56

Summary:

Alvin and the Chipmunks AU. They are all Seniors in High School here. Supernatural/Mythological based story here. Advancing onwards to the fortress.

Notes:

What is the rule?

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

JJ In Her Element


 

 

[Now playing- [Earth, Wind & Fire - September]



[Chorus: Philip Bailey]


"Hey, hey, hey"
"Ba-dee-ya"
"Say, do you re-mem-ber?"
Ba-dee-ya
"Dan-cin' in Sep-tem-ber"
"Ba-dee-ya"
"Nev-er was a cloudy daay~"

 

 

[Post-Chorus: Philip Bailey & Maurice White]


"Ba-du, ba-du, ba-du, ba-du"
"Ba-du, ba-du, ba-du, ba-du"
"Ba-du, ba-du, ba-du-da"
"Ba-du, yeahh~"

 

 

 

 


 

 

 

 

(Alvin's POV) I could see Jeanette mouthing along to "September" while it was playing out loud for both us and through my earbuds for her. God DAMN, that girl is a FORCE, no Star Wars. (Okay, corny ass jokes aside, she actually is going CRAZY with taking on BOTH of these things at once.) Usually, all this is super serious, you know "fight for your life" kind of survival deal up until now. But right now, since the "Student" things are just formed in a gigantic horde around the main fight, but never actually intervening, it looked almost like a show being put on. Jeanette two-stepped back, just as the "Jabberwock-83" creature bounced back from having a corpse swung at it.

 

 

 

Jeanette ducked down, this time, she's not even really fighting, she's just....having fun. Dancing along to the song, while soloing BOTH of these monsters and not even knowing it. She got down and then back up again, pointing up and forward while mouthing along to the song, causing another large vine to bash the fuck out of the RayRay looking ass thing. It stumbled back, but she just swung herself to the side, faking us ALL out with a backhand motion. It was really just to continue enjoying the song, but as she swung her arm, a tree came flying out of the air and crashed into the "Jabberwock-83" creature. The monster broke the tree with it's giant left arm, but the splintered pieces of the tree were used to fly directly into and stab the creature, breaking open those giant veins.

 

 

 

Jeanette's tail flicked, as the torso of the "Jak■■■■" creature came crawling back at quick speed, but Jeanette jumped over it in a perfect back flip, using her vines while dancing around, grabbing the moving torso, swinging it upwards to where it flew backwards, over herself, and then bringing herself DOWN, so that the vines swung the torso into the ground, shattering it in a mess of blood and broken cybernetics. Some of which Simon used a wall of metal to shield us from before letting us see the conflict again. So, Jeanette, just by dancing to a song and getting in her groove, had just killed the "Jak■■■■" creature. And the "Jabberwock-83" creature popped up behind her, but she turned just in time, still just having fun with the music, and catching it's arm with her right hand from behind her.

 

 

 

Jeanette brought her left hand and arm backwards, holding the giant mutated arm with her scrawny in comparison right arm, before absolutely DOMING the FUCK out of the "Jabberwock-83" with one crazy ass left hook, one that was enough to crack the metallic face mask part of this RayRay looking thing. As it recoiled back from the initial punch, Jeanette yanked it's right arm further towards her, spinning herself around with the large, mutated limb, and following her first strike up with two timed kicks to the cracked part of the creature's face, even if she doesn't see what she's doing.

 

 

 

 


 

 

[Now playing- [Earth, Wind & Fire - September]



[Verse 2: Maurice White]



"My thoughts are with you,"
"Holdin' hands with your heart to see you,"
"Only blue talk and love, re-mem-ber"
"How we knew love was here to stayy~"



"Now De-cem-ber,"
"Found a love we shared in Sep-tem-ber,"
"Only blue talk and love, re-mem-ber,"
"True love we share today"


 

 

[Chorus: Philip Bailey]



"Hey, hey, hey" (Yeah, yeah, yeah)
"Ba-dee-ya"
"Say, do you re-mem-ber?"
"Ba-dee-ya" (Oh)
"Dan-cin' in Sep-tem-ber"
"Ba-dee-ya" (Hey)
"Nev-er was a cloudy dayy~"



"And we'll say ba-dee-ya" (Ba-dee-ya, dee-ya)
"Say, do you re-mem-ber?
"Ba-dee-ya" (Ba-dee-ya, dee-ya)
"Dan-cin' in Sep-tem-ber"
"Ba-dee-ya" (Ba-dee-ya, dee-ya)
"Gold-en dreams were shi-ny days~" (Dee-ya)

 

 

 

 


 

Notes:

That letter.
It is WE.

Chapter 57: Black Sun Part 57

Summary:

Alvin and the Chipmunks AU. They are all Seniors in High School here. Supernatural/Mythological based story here. Advancing onwards to the fortress.

Notes:

It was meant to be new.

It was meant to be beautiful.

1998.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

JJ In Her Element


 

 

 

 

(Brittany's POV) Jeanette brought her left hand and arm backwards  gripping the colossal  mutated appendage with her scrawny right arm  which seemed almost comically inadequate in comparison. But that didn’t matter because she followed up with something that made both me, and ESPESCIALLY Eleanor proud. With an absence of any stress or anxiety in her movements, she absolutely PUNCHED the HELL out of the "Jabberwock-83" creature with one MEAN ass left hook, a punch so powerful that it cracked the metallic face mask of this grotesque RayRay looking ass mutant, we could hear the metal start to shatter like glass. (THAT'S MY YOUNGER SISTER RIGHT THERE! WOOO!)

 

 

 

 

The force of her strike sent the creature reeling back, dazed damaged, and disoriented from the unexpected impact. Seizing the opportunity, Jeanette yanked it's right arm further towards her, spinning herself around with the massive mutated limb, her movements fluid and exhilarating, alongside the song of "September" still playing. She followed up her first strike with a flurry of two timed kicks aimed squarely at the already cracked portion of the creature's face, even though she couldn’t actually see whatever she was doing.

 

 

 

 

At this point, me, Alvin, Theodore, Simon, and even Eleanor were all spectators, captivated by the sight of Jeanette unleashing her inner fighter as she battled the "Jabberwock-83" to the rhythm of the song that played in the background. We were also cheering her on, because this was CRAZY but AMAZING to see. It was almost surreal to witness, my younger sister, who had always been the shyest of us all, rarely stepping into the spotlight or acting out unless she felt completely locked in, was now doing just that, completely immersed in her own world, unaware of the audience around her, or aware of what she was doing after the two creatures and all the "Students" got here.

 

 

 

 

With every swing and kick, she was breaking through barriers, both physical ones for this monstrosity and her own emotional ones, without even knowing it. Her right arm held the gigantic mutated arm of the "Jabberwock-83" in place, managing to crack the metal enough again, this time, enough to inflict real damage onto the monstrosity. The creature was not merely an enemy anymore, it was a canvas for her unexpressed energy and pent-up active spirit. And then if that wasn't enough, she would have ripped the arm off. Which she did exactly that by following through.

 

 

 

And when I meant that she ripped it off, I meant that she ripped it CLEAN off, as if she was breaking off a piece of jelly. The arm went flying off, tumbling into the horde of "Students", crushing a few of them that were flattened by the flying body piece. When Jeanette got back up, she was actively dancing around now, doing a cartwheel around the "Jabberwock-83" creature, which surprised me and Eleanor the most. Jeanette wasn't known for ridiculous things like that, but here she was, having fun, being as crazily whimsical and enjoyable as possible. She didn't forget the creature though, as she jumped up, dropkicking it square in the back, causing it to stumble forwards. It was stopped by a vine, which formed the shape of a fist, punching it with an oversized uppercut directly off it's cracked face.

 

 

 

This sent it stumbling backwards again, like it was a game of ping pong. Jeanette, meanwhile, ducked under, as a tree branch came flying over her, SMACKING the "Jabberwock-83" across the back of it's body yet again. This time, it flew forwards, skidding and landing directly face first, probably taking a dirt nap in the process. Jeanette herself sauntered up to the creature on the ground while still dancing her way over, and putting one hand outwards and flat, facing down directly at the "Jabberwock-83" creature. What I can guess myself is part of Jeanette's "Grateful Dead" addition too, green and purple energy started glowing and swirling around her hand. And then, suddenly, a lot, and I mean a LOT of green and purple energy started coming OUT from the body of the "Jabberwock-83" creature itself now.

 

 

 

If anything, it looked more like Jeanette was siphoning that same life energy that she normally gave, she was draining it right out from this creature's body. And it pretty much showed her doing that, while still bopping along to the song. Soon, the previously imposing and dangerous duo of the "Jabberwock-83" and that....that "Jak■■■■" thing who's name I still couldn't decode, was a dead, bisected corpse of the "Jak■■■■", and the now dried out, armless husk of the body of the "Jabberwock-83", who's red flesh was nothing more than a charred black color. The metal of it's body was all that remained, quickly falling into pieces without the flesh to hold the metallic body structure up anymore.

 

 

 

 


 

 

[Now playing- [Earth, Wind & Fire - September]



[Bridge: Maurice White]



"The, bells, was, ring-inn~', oh-oh~"
"Our souu-lls were sing-in~"
"Do you re-mem-ber nev-er a cloudy dayy~? Yow~"





[Chorus: Philip Bailey]



"And we'll say ba-dee-ya" (Ba-dee-ya, dee-ya)
"Say, do you re-mem-ber?"
"Ba-dee-ya" (Ba-dee-ya, dee-ya)
"Dan-cin' in Sep-tem-ber"
"Ba-dee-ya" (Ba-dee-ya, dee-ya)
"Nev-er was a clou-dy dayyy~" (Dee-ya)




And we'll say ba-dee-ya (Ba-dee-ya, dee-ya)
"Say, do you re-mem-ber?"
"Ba-dee-ya" (Ba-dee-ya, dee-ya)
"Dancin' in Sep-tem-ber"
"Ba-dee-ya" (Ba-dee ya, dee-ya)
"Gold-en dreams were shi-ny daysss~" (Dee-ya)

 

 

 

[Outro: Philip Bailey & Maurice White]



"Ba-dee-ya, dee-ya, dee-ya"
"Ba-dee-ya, dee-ya, dee-ya"
"Ba-dee-ya, dee-ya, dee-ya, dee-yaaa~"


"Ba-dee-ya, dee-ya, dee-ya"
"Ba-dee-ya, dee-ya, dee-ya"
"Ba-dee-ya, dee-ya, dee-ya, dee-yaaa~"

 

 

 


 

Notes:

Eventually, they're going to have to face the facts of reality.

I would know. It's my fortress, after all.

Chapter 58: Black Sun Part 58

Chapter Text

What? You think we're just gonna stand there and take it?

Oh, please, it's my run after all.


 

 

 

 


 

 

 

 

 

[BRING TIME TO A HALT.]

 

 

 

 

 


 

 

 

 

Eleanor Miller

 

 

 

 


 

 

 

 

 

(Brittany's POV) HEYYYY! Sorry, but if you're looking for whatever the hell's supposed to happen next.....well, you'll SEE and you'll know it for sure. Just....after Jeanette, of course. Why? Well, I don't know about most people, including the other five, but I for sure know of a.....disturbance. And I have a theory. (Yes, I sound like Simon, I HATE it.) But, all in all, it's Zeela. Yes, we should ALL know this by now, but hear me out, Zeela's not going to be making this well....easy for us, now is she? Of course not.

 

 

 

Now, judging by the uh.....big, giant cover image of Eleanor in the passage above....I'd say we're all getting pretty near "FORTRESS Z" after all. Which is both....good or bad. I admit, it does scare me, because even I don't know WHAT Zeela has planned, I just know she's got.....a lot of minions, creatures, and lackeys. And that's if we even SEE Zeela herself at some point. Yikes. Scary stuff, but DON'T tell anyone else I said that.

 

 

 

 


 

 

 

 

 

[TIME HAS BEGUN TO MOVE AGAIN.]

 

 

 

 

 

Chapter 59: Black Sun Part 59

Summary:

Alvin and the Chipmunks AU. They are all Seniors in High School here. Supernatural/Mythological based story here. Advancing onwards to the fortress.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

(Brittany's POV only.)

 

 

 


 

 

 

(Brittany's POV) But anyways, now that those two.....creatures are out of the way, it looks like Jeanette could handle her own way easier. Emphasized by the fact that after she DRAINED the literal life force out of the "Jabberwock-83" monstrosity that's now little more than a few pieces of metal from it's body scattered about. Now she was on the move. (Haha, drained. Surprised it was this monster, and not Alvin she was draining- LMAO.)

 

 

 


 

 

 

[THE GRATEFUL DEAD: 0.3 SECONDS]

 

 


 

 

 

In the time span of just 0.3 seconds, I (Yes, I calculated it in my head, by keeping my own brain moving and thinking fast enough via my Golden Ratio/Infinite Spin/Infinite Rotation/Golden Rectangle power......I'm getting sick of this. Now I SOUND and I THINK exactly like SIMON. IT'S SICKENING, GOD DAMN IT!) My younger sister, Jeanette Miller, managed to slice through the entire group of "Students" in that tiny amount of time. The other five didn’t even notice what she was doing at first.

 

 

 

It was only when she suddenly switched places with each "Student" in quick succession that they realized what had happened. She was able to take them all down at once, which was MORE than pretty fucking impressive. (Can you believe it? In just 0.3 seconds!?) We all turned to look at Jeanette, who was catching her breath and slowly rising from a crouched position. All around us, the body parts of the "Students" were literally falling like rain. What’s strange is that these "Students" didn’t even have blood, at least not the kind that a living creature would have. It was pretty clear that they weren’t really living beings, which was a relief, because it meant there wouldn’t be a big mess to clean up afterward.

 

 

 

After a few moments, Jeanette did something which by now, I was starting to understand how this new addition to her power works, I think. She switched places with a severed, hollow black arm from one of the "Students" and then joined the rest of us on top of Simon's vehicle. It was wild to see how she could do that. We were all just trying to process what we had witnessed, and there was an eerie calm in the air, despite the chaos that had just unfolded. This situation felt surreal, and I couldn’t help but wonder what other strange abilities Jeanette had because of this "Grateful Dead" add-on.

 

 

 

It was like she had turned the whole battle into a game, moving so quickly that it was almost like she was playing chess while the rest of us were still figuring out how to play checkers. And that's not even talking about how ABSOLUTELY locked in she was just a few moments earlier, when MUSIC was involved. As we sat there, trying to catch our breath and comprehend everything, I felt a mix of admiration and concern for my sister. What else was she capable of by now? And more importantly, what did it mean for us going forward? Or, for all of us going onwards to "FORTRESS Z", of course.

 

 

 

I myself shrugged it off, and after a few more moments, we all piled back into the vehicle, since we might as well continue on ahead and keep venturing towards that "FORTRESS Z" thing, right? The ride there....? It was uncharacteristically quiet. I mean, not everyone was a talker, but hell, even Alvin and Eleanor weren't talking this time....guess they're all geared up for the bullshit that's soon to arrive. Well, they're right to be so, because I shared that attitude. I gulped unconsciously though, if it took a serious level Jeanette to clear those things out, then what the hell was in store for us? (I obviously know a little bit, because, by now, I can SOMEWHAT read our future......but, I just can't describe it. Not. Yet.)

 

 

 

Jeanette herself had long since taken that metal from off her eyes and face, and it transferred back to Simon. As well as having given Alvin his earbuds back. (But hot damn, if they didn't work, Jeanette was locked in to high hell! I probably shouldn't glorify it, whoops-) I looked into the window since I'm in the passenger seat of Simon's vehicle. My reflection had golden eyes, and a very unsettling death stare. One that wasn't actually something I was doing, that wasn't MY facial expression. Looks like only I can see that in my reflection though. (Maybe it's my......power again. I remember all the times I've gone onto the flipside because of it......no, because of HER, shutting me out at random or guided times. I don't like it, not one bit.)

 

 

 

Jeanette, I could notice without looking at her, was doing that faraway glance thing again. Where she's aware, but not trying to be present. She's in her own little headspace yet again, isn't she? And even so......I remembered what she brough up earlier. How my thinking would certainly change. I really hate to admit it, but my nerdy sister in purple is right again. Not only was it affecting me, but......I think it means something else. Something......real bad is going to happen soon, to ALL of us in our near future. By now, we're starting to pass some old, dilapidated and rusty buildings again. Great. It means we're nearing certain areas. Maybe.....maybe it means we're nearing that "FORTRESS Z", or something like that?

 

 

 

If that's the case, then my fur bristling and standing up slightly down to my tail was a sign. (A bad omen, and it meant that both Jeanette and me were right. Something bad, something probably lethal was going to happen yet again.....AND I DIDN'T EVEN GET TO GO TO PROM YET! COME ON!) Way to go ahead and die before prom, Brittany Miller, WAY TO FUCKING GO. It's not my fault, I know, but STILL. Either way, moving on....we're nearing....more buildings. Like I just said. But there's also a sign. A giant billboard, standing sideways and leaning on a 2-story building that looked like it was blown up.

 

 

 

The sign clearly reads "CITY DELTA: FORTRESS Z OUTSKIRTS". And this billboard and building right here, is near what looks like....an abandoned city? It's not a huge city, but it's still a fucking CITY nonetheless. So that means there IS life here, or rather.....WAS life here that wasn't out to kill us at every turn. Simon and the others seemed to notice it, because Simon sped up with driving. Now we're heading into this city that's seemingly named "CITY DELTA". It looks exactly like I expected....a city. Urban landscape, but.....there's....NOBODY around. No signs of life, not anymore, just a city that looked like it was decimated, and then halted, to never function again. What I missed on the sign was "Warning: Power Dampening Field Active". (Shit. That won't be good, will it?)

 

 

 

Since nobody's around, the six of us got up out of Simon's vehicle. Good. I could use a little breathing room after all that, and I think we ALL could. My tail twitched when I was standing up, looking up at the abandoned and damaged skyscrapers. Wait.......I looked down the street for a minute. Since the six of us can't exactly get lost in an abandoned city, we decided to wander around freely. I headed down the street, and it looked like an abandoned movie theatre area. Well, I'm sure as hell NOT going inside that building, hell no. But, the outside had movie posters still in the wall display slots. Let me look at these......

 

 

 

There's four of them on the display slots. Going from left to right, the movie posters are....."28 Years Later" (Ooh, I remember that. That creepy ass zombie thriller movie franchise. Eleanor made me watch that once.....All of the movies, in fact. To sum all that up in just one word: YIKES.) Next up, there was another one called "Spiderman: Brand New Day" (Hey, I think I've heard of that, like, in the REAL world. Damn, you're telling me that THIS world has movies that haven't even....RELEASED yet? LUCKY-!) The third one in the row of display slots was titled "Until Dawn" (I mean....I played the actual "Until Dawn" game itself, with the wendigo..,.windigo....whatever it's called. Definitely jump scared me more than a few times...)

 

 

 

(So, the movie with the same name probably has to be good, right? At least, I hope so. AW DAMN, I WISH WE HAD TIME TO SEE ALL OF THESE-!) And the last one...? I don't think I've ever, like, SEEN this one before. (And I'd know, Alvin and I watch a LOT of movies in our spare time.) It's something called, uh......"Lost In The Stars". Huh. Even the movie's poster looks....WAY too new for this abandoned cityscape. Also.....what this looks like....chipmunks in....space? (Yeah, I've NEVER seen of, or heard of this before. But I won't lie, it sounds good. Don't think this exists in our world, though, that's a shame.)

Notes:

J-Class down. That's fine. I've always got much more than just three creations.

Notes:

(Writer's Note: They're all in their last years of high school here, all six of them are Seniors.)